tMoA

Would you like to react to this message? Create an account in a few clicks or log in to continue.
tMoA

~ The only Home on the Web You'll ever need ~

+13
mudra
Carol
THEeXchanger
Aquaries1111
RedEzra
Brook
Jenetta
Raven
shiloh
B.B.Baghor
magamud
Sanicle
orthodoxymoron
17 posters

    United States AI Solar System (1)

    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Fri Oct 31, 2014 8:36 pm

    John 9:1 And as Jesus passed by , he saw a man which was blind from his birth.  2 And his disciples asked him, saying , Master, who did sin , this man, or his parents, that he was born blind?  3 Jesus answered , Neither hath this man sinned , nor his parents: but that the works of God should be made manifest in him.  4 I must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day: the night cometh , when no man can work .  5 As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world.  6 When he had thus spoken , he spat on the ground, and made clay of the spittle, and he anointed  the eyes of the blind man with the clay,  7 And said unto him, Go , wash in the pool of Siloam,  (which is by interpretation , Sent .) He went his way therefore, and washed , and came seeing .  8 The neighbours therefore, and they which before had seen him that he was blind, said , Is not this he that sat and begged ?  9 Some said  , This is he  : others said, He is like him: but he said  , I am he.  10 Therefore said they unto him, How were thine eyes opened ?  11 He answered and said , A man that is called Jesus made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me, Go to the pool of Siloam, and wash : and I went and washed , and I received sight .  12 Then said they unto him, Where is he? He said , I know not.  13 They brought to the Pharisees him that aforetime was blind.  14 And it was the sabbath day when Jesus made the clay, and opened his eyes.  15 Then again the Pharisees also asked him how he had received his sight  . He said unto them, He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed , and do see .  16 Therefore said some of the Pharisees, This man is not of God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day. Others said , How can a man that is a sinner do such miracles? And there was a division among them.  17 They say unto the blind man again, What sayest thou of him, that he hath opened thine eyes? He said  , He is a prophet.  18 But the Jews did not believe concerning him, that he had been blind, and received his sight , until they called the parents of him that had received his sight .  19 And they asked them, saying , Is this your son, who ye say  was born blind? how then doth he now see ?  20 His parents answered them and said , We know that this is our son, and that he was born blind:  21 But by what means he now seeth , we know not; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not: he is of age; ask him: he shall speak for himself.  22 These words spake his parents, because they feared the Jews: for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did confess that he was Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue.  23 Therefore  said his parents , He is of age; ask him.  24 Then again called they the man that was blind, and said unto him, Give God the praise: we know that this man is a sinner.  25 He answered and said , Whether he be a sinner or no, I know not: one thing I know , that, whereas I was blind, now I see .  26 Then said they to him again, What did he to thee? how opened he thine eyes?  27 He answered them, I have told you already, and ye did not hear : wherefore would ye hear it again? will  ye also be his disciples?  28 Then they reviled him, and said , Thou art his disciple; but we are Moses' disciples.  29 We know that God spake unto Moses: as for this fellow, we know not from whence he is .  30 The man answered and said unto them, Why herein  is a marvellous thing, that ye know not from whence he is , and yet he hath opened mine eyes.  31 Now we know that God heareth not sinners: but if any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth .  32 Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was born blind.  33 If this man were not of God, he could  do nothing.  34 They answered and said unto him, Thou wast altogether born in sins, and dost thou teach us? And they cast him out.  35 Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and when he had found him, he said unto him, Dost thou believe on the Son of God?  36 He answered and said , Who is he , Lord, that I might believe on him?  37 And Jesus said unto him, Thou hast both seen him, and it is he that talketh with thee.  38 And he said , Lord, I believe . And he worshipped him.  39 And Jesus said , For judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not might see ; and that they which see might be made blind.  40 And some of the Pharisees which were with him heard these words, and said unto him, Are  we blind also?  41 Jesus said unto them, If ye were blind, ye should have no sin: but now ye say  , We see ; therefore your sin remaineth .

    10:1 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold , but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber.  2 But he that entereth in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep.  3 To him the porter openeth ; and the sheep hear his voice: and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out .  4 And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep follow him: for they know his voice.  5 And a stranger will they not follow , but will flee from him: for they know not the voice of strangers.  6 This parable spake Jesus unto them: but they understood not what things they were which he spake unto them.  7 Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, verily, I say unto you , I am the door of the sheep.  8 All that ever came before me are thieves and robbers: but the sheep did not hear them.  9 I am the door: by me if any man enter in , he shall be saved , and shall go in and out , and find pasture.  10 The thief cometh not, but for to steal , and to kill , and to destroy : I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly.  11 I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.  12 But he that is an hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming , and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth : and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.  13 The hireling fleeth , because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep.  14 I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.  15 As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.  16 And other sheep I have , which are not of this fold: them also I must bring , and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.  17 Therefore  doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.  18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down , and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.  19 There was a division therefore again among the Jews for these sayings.  20 And many of them said , He hath a devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him?  21 Others said , These are not the words of him that hath a devil . Can  a devil open the eyes of the blind?  22 And it was at Jerusalem the feast of the dedication, and it was winter.  23 And Jesus walked in the temple in Solomon's porch.  24 Then came the Jews round about him, and said unto him, How long dost thou make us to doubt? If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly.  25 Jesus answered them, I told you, and ye believed not: the works that I do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me.  26 But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you.  27 My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me:  28 And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never   perish , neither  shall any man pluck them out of my hand.  29 My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand.  30 I and my Father are one.  31 Then the Jews took up stones again to stone him.  32 Jesus answered them, Many good works have I shewed you from my Father; for which of those works do ye stone me?  33 The Jews answered him, saying , For a good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God.  34 Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said , Ye are gods?  35 If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came , and the scripture cannot  be broken ;  36 Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified , and sent into the world , Thou blasphemest ; because I said , I am the Son of God?  37 If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not.  38 But if I do , though ye believe not me, believe the works: that ye may know , and believe , that the Father is in me, and I in him.  39 Therefore they sought again to take him: but he escaped out of their hand,  40 And went away again beyond Jordan into the place where John at first baptized  ; and there he abode .  41 And many resorted unto him, and said  , John did no  miracle: but all things that John spake of this man were true.  42 And many believed on him there.

    11:1 Now a certain man was sick , named Lazarus, of Bethany , the town of Mary and her sister Martha.  2 (It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick .)  3 Therefore his sisters sent unto him, saying , Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick .  4 When Jesus heard that, he said , This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby .  5 Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus.  6 When he had heard therefore that he was sick , he abode two days still  in the same place where he was .  7 Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again.  8 His disciples say unto him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again?  9 Jesus answered , Are there not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world.  10 But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth , because there is no light in him.  11 These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I go , that I may awake him out of sleep .  12 Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep , he shall do well .  13 Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep.  14 Then  said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead .  15 And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe ; nevertheless let us go unto him.  16 Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go , that we may die with him.  17 Then when Jesus came , he found that he had lain in the grave four days already.  18 Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off:  19 And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary , to comfort them concerning their brother.  20 Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming , went and met him: but Mary sat still in the house.  21 Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother  had not died .  22 But I know , that even now, whatsoever  thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee.  23 Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again .  24 Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.  25 Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead , yet shall he live :  26 And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never   die . Believest thou this?  27 She saith unto him, Yea, Lord: I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.  28 And when she had so said , she went her way , and called Mary her sister secretly, saying , The Master is come , and calleth for thee.  29 As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him.  30 Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him.  31 The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out , followed her, saying  , She goeth unto the grave to weep there.  32 Then when Mary was come where Jesus was , and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died .  33 When Jesus therefore saw her weeping , and the Jews also weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and was troubled  ,  34 And said , Where have ye laid him? They said unto him, Lord, come and see .  35 Jesus wept .  36 Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him!  37 And some of them said , Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died ?  38 Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave . It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it.  39 Jesus said , Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead , saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh : for he hath been dead four days.  40 Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe , thou shouldest see the glory of God?  41 Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid . And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said , Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me.  42 And I knew that thou hearest me always: but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me.  43 And when he thus had spoken , he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth.  44 And he that was dead came forth , bound hand and foot with graveclothes: and his face was bound about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go .  45 Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did , believed on him.  46 But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus had done .  47 Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said , What do we ? for this man doeth many miracles.  48 If we let him thus alone , all men will believe on him: and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.  49 And one  of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all ,  50 Nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.  51 And this spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation;  52 And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad .  53 Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death .  54 Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews; but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim, and there continued with his disciples.  55 And the Jews' passover was nigh at hand: and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves.  56 Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast?  57 Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that, if any man knew where he were , he should shew it, that they might take him.

    12:1 Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where Lazarus was which had been dead , whom he raised from the dead.  2 There they made him a supper; and Martha served : but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him.  3 Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard , very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.  4 Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, which should betray him,  5 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?  6 This he said , not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein .  7 Then said Jesus, Let her alone : against the day of my burying hath she kept this.  8 For the poor always ye have with you; but me ye have not always.  9 Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there: and they came not for Jesus' sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead.  10 But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death ;  11 Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away , and believed on Jesus.  12 On the next day much people that were come to the feast, when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem,  13 Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried , Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord.  14 And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon  ; as it is written ,  15 Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold , thy King cometh , sitting on an ass's colt.  16 These things understood not his disciples at the first: but when Jesus was glorified , then remembered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him.  17 The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record .  18 For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle.  19 The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing ? behold, the world is gone after him.  20 And there were certain Greeks among them that came up to worship at the feast:  21 The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying , Sir, we would see Jesus.  22 Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.  23 And Jesus answered them, saying , The hour is come , that the Son of man should be glorified .  24 Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die , it abideth alone: but if it die , it bringeth forth much fruit.  25 He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.  26 If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am , there shall also my servant be  : if any man serve me, him will my Father honour .  27 Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? Father, save me from this hour: but for this cause came I unto this hour.  28 Father, glorify thy name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.  29 The people therefore, that stood by , and heard it, said that it thundered  : others said , An angel spake to him.  30 Jesus answered and said , This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes .  31 Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.  32 And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.  33 This he said , signifying what death he should die .  34 The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever: and how sayest thou , The Son of man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of man?  35 Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth .  36 While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed , and did hide himself from them.  37 But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him:  38 That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled , which he spake , Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed ?  39 Therefore they could not believe , because that Esaias said again,  40 He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted , and I should heal them.  41 These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him.  42 Nevertheless  among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue:  43 For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.  44 Jesus cried and said , He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me.  45 And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me.  46 I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.  47 And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.  48 He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken , the same shall judge him in the last day.  49 For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say , and what I should speak .  50 And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak .

    13:1 Now before the feast of the passover, when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end.  2 And supper being ended , the devil having now put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray him;  3 Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God;  4 He riseth from supper, and laid aside his garments; and took a towel, and girded himself.  5 After that he poureth water into a bason, and began to wash the disciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded .  6 Then cometh he to Simon Peter: and Peter saith unto him, Lord, dost thou wash my feet?  7 Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter .  8 Peter saith unto him, Thou shalt never   wash my feet. Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me.  9 Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head.  10 Jesus saith to him, He that is washed needeth not  save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit: and ye are clean, but not all.  11 For he knew who should betray him; therefore said he , Ye are not all clean.  12 So after he had washed their feet, and had taken his garments, and was set down again, he said unto them, Know ye what I have done to you?  13 Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am .  14 If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet; ye also ought to wash one another's feet.  15 For I have given you an example, that ye should do as  I have done to you.  16 Verily, verily, I say unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him.  17 If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.  18 I speak not of you all: I know whom I have chosen : but that the scripture may be fulfilled , He that eateth bread with me hath lifted up his heel against me.  19 Now I tell you before it come , that, when it is come to pass , ye may believe that I am he.  20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me.  21 When Jesus had thus said , he was troubled in spirit, and testified , and said , Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.  22 Then the disciples looked one on another , doubting of whom he spake .  23 Now there was leaning on Jesus' bosom one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved .  24 Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake .  25 He then lying on  Jesus' breast saith unto him, Lord, who is it ?  26 Jesus answered , He it is , to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.  27 And after the sop  Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou doest , do quickly.  28 Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him.  29 For some of them thought , because Judas had the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that we have need of against the feast; or, that he should give something to the poor.  30 He then having received the sop went immediately out : and it was night.  31 Therefore, when he was gone out , Jesus said , Now is the Son of man glorified , and God is glorified in him.  32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him.  33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews , Whither I go , ye cannot  come ; so now I say to you.  34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.  35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another .  36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go , thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards.  37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot  I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake.  38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The [rooster] shall not crow , till thou hast denied me thrice.

    14:1 Let not your heart be troubled : ye believe in God, believe also in me.  2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told  you. I go to prepare a place for you.  3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am , there ye may be also.  4 And whither I go ye know , and the way ye know .  5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; and how can we know the way?  6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way , the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.  7 If ye had known me , ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.  8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us.  9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father?  10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works.  11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake.  12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto my Father.  13 And  whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do , that the Father may be glorified in the Son.  14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it.  15 If ye love me, keep my commandments.  16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever;  17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot  receive , because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.  18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you.  19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live , ye shall live also.  20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.  21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.  22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world?  23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.  24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me.  25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you.  26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance , whatsoever I have said unto you.  27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth , give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled , neither let it be afraid .  28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away , and come again unto you. If ye loved me , ye would rejoice , because I said , I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I.  29 And now I have told you before it come to pass , that, when it is come to pass , ye might believe .  30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh , and hath  nothing in me.  31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment , even so I do . Arise , let us go hence.

    15:1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.  2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away : and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit.  3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you.  4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot  bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me.  5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing .  6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered ; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned .  7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will , and it shall be done unto you.  8 Herein  is my Father glorified , that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples.  9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love.  10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love.  11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full .  12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.  13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.  14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.  15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth : but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you.  16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain : that whatsoever  ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you.  17 These things I command you, that ye love one another.  18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you.  19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.  20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also.  21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me.  22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin.  23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also.  24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did , they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father.  25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law , They hated me without a cause.  26 But when the Comforter is come , whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me:  27 And ye also shall bear witness , because ye have been with me from the beginning.

    16:1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended .  2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh , that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.  3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me.  4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come , ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you.  5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou ?  6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart.  7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away : for if I go not away , the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart , I will send him unto you.  8 And when he is come , he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment:  9 Of sin , because they believe not on me;  10 Of  righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more;  11 Of  judgment, because the prince of this world is judged .  12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot  bear them now.  13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come , he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear , that shall he speak : and he will shew you things to come .  14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you.  15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I , that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you.  16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father.  17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father?  18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith , A little while? we cannot  tell what he saith .  19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye enquire among yourselves of that I said , A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me?  20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament , but the world shall rejoice : and ye shall be sorrowful , but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.  21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come : but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world.  22 And ye  now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice , and your joy no man taketh from you.  23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you , Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.  24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing  in my name: ask , and ye shall receive , that your joy may be full .  25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh , when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father.  26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you:  27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God.  28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.  29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb.  30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not  that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God.  31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe ?  32 Behold , the hour cometh , yea, is now come , that ye shall be scattered , every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me.  33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world.

    17:1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said , Father, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee:  2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him.  3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent .  4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do .  5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was .  6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were , and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word.  7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee.  8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me.  9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine.  10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them.  11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are.  12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept , and none of them is lost , but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled .  13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves.  14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.  15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil.  16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.  17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.  18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world.  19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth.  20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word;  21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.  22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one:  23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.  24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am ; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world.  25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me.  26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them.

    18:1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered , and his disciples.  2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples.  3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons.  4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth , and said unto them, Whom seek ye ?  5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them.  6 As soon then as he had said unto them , I am he, they went backward , and fell to the ground.  7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye ? And they said , Jesus of Nazareth.  8 Jesus answered , I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way :  9 That the saying might be fulfilled , which he spake  , Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none.  10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear . The servant's name was Malchus.  11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?  12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him,  13 And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year.  14 Now Caiaphas was he , which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people.  15 And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple  : that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest.  16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter.  17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith , I am not.  18 And the servants and officers stood there , who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves : and Peter stood  with them, and warmed himself .  19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine.  20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort ; and in secret have I said nothing.  21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me , what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said .  22 And when he had thus spoken , one of the officers which stood by struck  Jesus with the palm of his hand  , saying , Answerest thou the high priest so?  23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me?  24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.  25 And Simon Peter stood  and warmed himself . They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said , I am not.  26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off , saith , Did not I see thee in the garden with him?  27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the [rooster] crew .  28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled ; but that they might eat the passover.  29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said , What accusation bring ye against this man?  30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee.  31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death :  32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled , which he spake , signifying what death he should die .  33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews?  34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me?  35 Pilate answered  , Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done ?  36 Jesus answered , My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight , that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence.  37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered , Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born , and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.  38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all.  39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews?  40 Then cried they all again, saying , Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber.

    19:1 Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him.  2 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe,  3 And said , Hail , King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands.  4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him.  5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man!  6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out , saying , Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him.  7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die , because he made himself the Son of God.  8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid ;  9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer.  10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee?  11 Jesus answered , Thou couldest have no power at all against  me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin.  12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out , saying , If thou let this man go , thou art not Caesar's friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar.  13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha.  14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King!  15 But they cried out , Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered , We have no king but Caesar.  16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified . And they took Jesus, and led him away .  17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha:  18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one  , and Jesus in the midst.  19 And  Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was , JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS.  20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.  21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said , I am King of the Jews.  22 Pilate answered , What I have written I have written .  23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout .  24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be : that the scripture might be fulfilled , which saith , They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things  therefore the soldiers did .  25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.  26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by , whom he loved , he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son!  27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home.  28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished , that the scripture might be fulfilled , saith , I thirst .  29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth.  30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said , It is finished : and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.  31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day,  (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken , and that they might be taken away .  32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him.  33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs:  34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water.  35 And he that saw it bare record , and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe .  36 For these things were done , that the scripture should be fulfilled , A bone of him shall not be broken .  37 And again another scripture saith , They shall look on him whom they pierced .  38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave . He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus.  39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight.  40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury .  41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein  was never man yet laid .  42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand.

    20:1 The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.  2 Then she runneth , and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved , and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.  3 Peter therefore went forth , and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.  4 So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun  Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.  5 And he stooping down , and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying ; yet went he not in .  6 Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie ,  7 And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself .  8 Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw , and believed .  9 For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.  10 Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.  11 But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping : and as she wept , she stooped down , and looked into the sepulchre,  12 And seeth two angels in white sitting , the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain .  13 And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou ? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.  14 And when she had thus said , she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing , and knew not that it was Jesus.  15 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou ? whom seekest thou ? She, supposing  him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence , tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away .  16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say , Master.  17 Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.  18 Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.  19 Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.  20 And when he had so said , he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad , when they saw the Lord.  21 Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.  22 And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:  23 Whose soever sins ye remit , they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain , they are retained .  24 But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came .  25 The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe .  26 And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut , and stood in the midst, and said , Peace be unto you.  27 Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.  28 And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.  29 Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed : blessed are they that have not seen , and yet have believed .  30 And many other signs truly  did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:  31 But these are written , that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

    21:1 After these things Jesus shewed himself again to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and on this wise shewed he himself.  2 There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of his disciples.  3 Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing . They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth , and entered into a ship immediately; and that  night they caught nothing.  4 But when the morning was now come , Jesus stood on the shore: but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus.  5 Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any meat? They answered him, No.  6 And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find . They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes.  7 Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher's coat unto him, (for he was naked,) and did cast himself into the sea.  8 And the other disciples came in a little ship;  (for they were not far from land, but as it were two hundred cubits,) dragging the net with fishes.  9 As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon , and bread.  10 Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught .  11 Simon Peter went up , and drew the net to land full of great fishes, an hundred and fifty and three: and for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken .  12 Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine . And none of the disciples durst ask him, Who art thou? knowing that it was the Lord.  13 Jesus then cometh , and taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise.  14 This is now the third time that Jesus shewed himself to his disciples, after that he was risen from the dead.  15 So when they had dined , Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs.  16 He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep.  17 He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.  18 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest : but when thou shalt be old , thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not.  19 This spake he , signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me.  20 Then Peter, turning about , seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following ; which also leaned on his breast at supper, and said , Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee?  21 Peter seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do?  22 Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come , what is that to thee? follow thou me.  23 Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die : yet Jesus said not unto him , He shall not die ; but, If I will that he tarry till I come , what is that to thee?  24 This is the disciple which testifieth of these things, and wrote these things: and we know that his testimony is true.  25 And there are also many other things which Jesus did , the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written . Amen.
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Fri Oct 31, 2014 8:56 pm

    Acts 1:1 The former  treatise have I made , O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and teach ,  2 Until the day in which he was taken up , after that he through the Holy Ghost had given commandments unto the apostles whom he had chosen :  3 To whom also he shewed himself alive after his passion by many infallible proofs, being seen of them  forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God:  4 And, being assembled together with them, commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me.  5 For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many  days hence.  6 When they therefore were come together , they asked of him, saying , Lord , wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel?  7 And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power.  8 But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.  9 And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld , he was taken up ; and a cloud received him out of their sight.  10 And while they looked stedfastly  toward heaven as he went up  , behold , two men stood by them in white apparel;  11 Which also said , Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.  12 Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is from Jerusalem a sabbath day's journey  .  13 And when they were come in , they went up into an upper room, where abode  both Peter, and James, and John, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, and Matthew, James the son of Alphaeus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas the brother of James.  14 These all continued  with one accord in prayer and supplication, with the women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren.  15 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said  , (the number of names together  were about an hundred and twenty,)  16 Men and brethren, this scripture must needs have been fulfilled , which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, which was guide to them that took Jesus.  17 For he was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry.  18 Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out .  19 And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem; insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say , The field of blood.  20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein  : and his bishoprick let another take .  21 Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us,  22 Beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection.  23 And they appointed two, Joseph called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias.  24 And they prayed , and said , Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, shew whether  of these two thou hast chosen ,  25 That he may take part of this ministry and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell , that he might go to his own place.  26 And they gave forth their lots; and the lot fell upon Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles.

    2:1 And when the day of Pentecost was fully come , they were all with one accord in one place.  2 And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting .  3 And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them.  4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance .  5 And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven.  6 Now when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together , and were confounded , because that every man heard them speak in his own language.  7 And they were all amazed and marvelled , saying one to another , Behold , are not all these which speak Galilaeans?  8 And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born ?  9 Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judaea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia,  10 Phrygia, and  Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome , Jews and  proselytes,  11 Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God.  12 And they were all amazed , and were in doubt , saying one to another, What meaneth  this?  13 Others mocking said  , These men are full of new wine.  14 But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judaea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words:  15 For these are not drunken , as ye suppose , seeing it is but the third hour of the day.  16 But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel;  17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy , and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams :  18 And  on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy :  19 And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke:  20 The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come :  21 And it shall come to pass , that whosoever  shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved .  22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know :  23 Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken , and by wicked hands have crucified and slain :  24 Whom God hath raised up , having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it.  25 For David speaketh concerning him, I foresaw the Lord always  before my face, for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved :  26 Therefore  did my heart rejoice , and my tongue was glad ; moreover  also my flesh shall rest in hope:  27 Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption.  28 Thou hast made known to me the ways of life; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance.  29 Men and brethren, let me freely  speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried , and his sepulchre is with us unto this day.  30 Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne;  31 He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption.  32 This Jesus hath God raised up , whereof we all are witnesses.  33 Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted , and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear .  34 For David is not ascended into the heavens: but he saith himself, The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,  35 Until I make  thy foes thy footstool .  36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified , both Lord and Christ.  37 Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do ?  38 Then Peter said unto them, Repent , and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.  39 For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off , even as many as the Lord our God shall call  .  40 And with many other words did he testify and exhort , saying , Save yourselves from this untoward generation.  41 Then they that gladly received his word were baptized : and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.  42 And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.  43 And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles.  44 And all that believed were together , and had all things common;  45 And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had  need.  46 And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart,  47 Praising God, and having favour with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved .

    3:1 Now Peter and John went up together  into the temple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour.  2 And a certain man lame  from his mother's womb was carried , whom they laid daily  at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered into the temple;  3 Who seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple asked an alms.  4 And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him with John, said , Look on us.  5 And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something of them.  6 Then Peter said , Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk .  7 And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up : and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength .  8 And he leaping up stood , and walked , and entered with them into the temple, walking , and leaping , and praising God.  9 And all the people saw him walking and praising God:  10 And they knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple: and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him.  11 And as the lame man which was healed held Peter and John, all the people ran together unto them in the porch that is called Solomon's, greatly wondering.  12 And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this? or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk ?  13 The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus; whom ye delivered up , and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let him go .  14 But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you;  15 And killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses.  16 And his name through faith in his name hath made this man strong , whom ye see and know : yea, the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.  17 And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers.  18 But those things, which God before had shewed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer , he hath so fulfilled .  19 Repent ye therefore, and be converted , that your sins may be blotted out , when the times of refreshing shall come  from the presence of the Lord;  20 And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you:  21 Whom the heaven  must receive until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began.  22 For Moses truly said unto the fathers , A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you.  23 And it shall come to pass , that every soul, which  will not hear that prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people.  24 Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken , have likewise foretold of these days.  25 Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed .  26 Unto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities.

    4:1 And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them,  2 Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead.  3 And they laid hands on them, and put them in hold unto the next day: for it was now eventide.  4 Howbeit many of them which heard the word believed ; and the number of the men was about five thousand.  5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes,  6 And Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at Jerusalem.  7 And when they had set them in the midst, they asked , By what power, or by what name, have ye done this?  8 Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel,  9 If we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole ;  10 Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified , whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole.  11 This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders , which is become the head of the corner.  12 Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby  we must be saved .  13 Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled ; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus.  14 And beholding the man which was healed standing with them, they could say nothing against it .  15 But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves,  16 Saying , What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot  deny it.  17 But that it spread no further  among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name.  18 And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus.  19 But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye .  20 For we cannot  but speak the things which we have seen and heard .  21 So when they had further threatened them , they let them go , finding nothing how they might punish them, because of the people: for all men glorified God for that which was done .  22 For the man was above forty years old, on whom this miracle of healing was shewed .  23 And being let go , they went to their own company, and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said unto them.  24 And when they heard that , they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said , Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is:  25 Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said , Why did the heathen rage , and the people imagine vain things?  26 The kings of the earth stood up , and the rulers were gathered together  against the Lord, and against his Christ.  27 For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed , both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together ,  28 For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done .  29 And now, Lord, behold  their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word,  30 By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus.  31 And when they had prayed , the place was shaken where they were assembled together ; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness.  32 And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither  said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common.  33 And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace was upon them all.  34 Neither  was there any among them that lacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them , and brought the prices of the things that were sold ,  35 And laid them down at the apostles' feet: and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need .  36 And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas,  (which is , being interpreted , The son of consolation,) a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus,  37 Having  land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet.

    5:1 But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession,  2 And kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part, and laid it at the apostles' feet.  3 But Peter said , Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land?  4 Whiles it remained , was it not thine own  ? and after it was sold , was it not in thine own power? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God.  5 And Ananias hearing these words fell down , and gave up the ghost : and great fear came on all them that heard these things.  6 And the young men arose , wound him up , and carried him out , and buried him.  7 And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done , came in .  8 And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she said , Yea, for so much.  9 Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? behold , the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out .  10 Then fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the ghost : and the young men came in , and found her dead, and, carrying her forth , buried her by her husband.  11 And great fear came upon all the church, and upon as many as heard these things.  12 And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people;  (and they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch.  13 And of the rest durst no man join himself to them: but the people magnified them.  14 And believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women.)  15 Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them.  16 There came also a multitude out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them which were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed every one.  17 Then the high priest rose up , and all they that were with him,  (which is the sect of the Sadducees,) and were filled with indignation,  18 And laid their hands on the apostles, and put them in the common prison.  19 But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth , and said ,  20 Go , stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life.  21 And when they heard that, they entered into the temple early in the morning , and taught . But the high priest came , and they that were with him, and called the council together , and all the senate of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to have them brought .  22 But when the officers came , and found them not in the prison, they returned , and told ,  23 Saying  , The prison truly found we shut with all safety, and the keepers standing without before the doors: but when we had opened , we found no man within.  24 Now when the high priest and the captain of the temple and the chief priests heard these things, they doubted of them whereunto  this would grow .  25 Then came one and told them, saying  , Behold , the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people.  26 Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them without  violence: for they feared the people, lest they should have been stoned .  27 And when they had brought them, they set them before the council: and the high priest asked them,  28 Saying , Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold , ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us.  29 Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said , We ought to obey God rather than men.  30 The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a tree.  31 Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.  32 And we are his witnesses of these things; and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him.  33 When they heard that, they were cut to the heart, and took counsel to slay them.  34 Then stood there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in reputation among all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth a little space;  35 And said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men.  36 For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves : who was slain ; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered , and brought to nought.  37 After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished ; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed .  38 And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone : for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nought :  39 But if it be of God, ye cannot  overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God.  40 And to him they agreed : and when they had called the apostles, and beaten them, they commanded that they should not speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go .  41 And they departed  from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name.  42 And daily  in the temple, and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ.

    6:1 And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied , there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration.  2 Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said , It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables.  3 Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report , full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business.  4 But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word.  5 And the saying pleased  the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch:  6 Whom they set before the apostles: and when they had prayed , they laid their hands on them.  7 And the word of God increased ; and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith.  8 And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and miracles among the people.  9 Then there arose certain of the synagogue, which is called the synagogue of the Libertines, and Cyrenians, and Alexandrians, and of them of Cilicia and of Asia, disputing with Stephen.  10 And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake .  11 Then they suborned men, which said  , We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against God.  12 And they stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon him, and caught him, and brought him to the council,  13 And set up false witnesses, which said , This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy place, and the law:  14 For we have heard him say , that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered us.  15 And all that sat in the council, looking stedfastly on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel.

    7:1 Then said the high priest, Are   these things so?  2 And he said , Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken ; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before  he dwelt in Charran,  3 And said unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall shew thee.  4 Then came he out of the land of the Chaldaeans, and dwelt in Charran: and from thence, when his father was dead , he removed him into this land, wherein  ye now dwell .  5 And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child.  6 And God spake on this wise, That his seed should sojourn in a strange land; and that they should bring them into bondage , and entreat them evil four hundred years.  7 And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage will I judge , said God: and after that shall they come forth , and serve me in this place.  8 And he gave him the covenant of circumcision: and so Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat the twelve patriarchs.  9 And the patriarchs, moved with envy , sold Joseph into Egypt: but God was with him,  10 And delivered him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house.  11 Now there came a dearth over all the land of Egypt and Chanaan, and great affliction: and our fathers found no sustenance.  12 But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first.  13 And at the second time Joseph was made known to his brethren; and Joseph's kindred was made known unto Pharaoh.  14 Then sent Joseph, and called his father Jacob to him, and all his kindred , threescore and fifteen souls.  15 So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died , he, and our fathers,  16 And were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Emmor the father of Sychem.  17 But when the time of the promise drew nigh , which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in Egypt,  18 Till  another king arose , which knew not Joseph.  19 The same dealt subtilly with our kindred, and evil entreated our fathers, so that they cast out their young children, to the end they might not live .  20 In which time Moses was born , and was exceeding fair, and nourished up in his father's house three months:  21 And when he was cast out , Pharaoh's daughter took him up , and nourished him for her own son.  22 And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds.  23 And when he was full forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel.  24 And seeing one of them suffer wrong , he defended him, and avenged  him that was oppressed , and smote the Egyptian:  25 For he supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver  them: but they understood not.  26 And the next day he shewed himself unto them as they strove , and would have set them at one again, saying , Sirs, ye are brethren; why do ye wrong one to another?  27 But he that did his neighbour wrong thrust him away , saying , Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us?  28 Wilt  thou kill me, as thou diddest the Egyptian yesterday?  29 Then fled Moses at this saying, and was a stranger in the land of Madian, where he begat two sons.  30 And when forty years were expired , there appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sina an angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush.  31 When Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near to behold it, the voice of the Lord came unto him,  32 Saying, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses trembled  , and durst not behold .  33 Then said the Lord to him, Put off thy shoes from thy feet: for the place where thou standest is holy ground.  34 I have seen , I have seen the affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and I have heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come , I will send thee into Egypt.  35 This Moses whom they refused , saying , Who made thee a ruler and a judge? the same did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush.  36 He brought them out , after that he had shewed wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the wilderness forty years.  37 This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear .  38 This is he , that was in the church in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers: who received the lively oracles to give unto us:  39 To whom our fathers would not obey  , but thrust him from them , and in their hearts turned back again into Egypt,  40 Saying unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before us: for as for this Moses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.  41 And they made a calf in those days, and offered sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands.  42 Then God turned , and gave them up to worship the host of heaven; as it is written in the book of the prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye offered  to me slain beasts and sacrifices by the space of forty years in the wilderness?  43 Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them: and I will carry you away beyond Babylon.  44 Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness  in the wilderness, as he had appointed , speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen .  45 Which also our fathers that came after brought in with Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David;  46 Who found favour before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob.  47 But Solomon built him an house.  48 Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet,  49 Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool  : what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest?  50 Hath not my hand made all these things?  51 Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do ye.  52 Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted ? and they have slain them which shewed before of the coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers:  53 Who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it.  54 When they heard these things, they were cut to the heart , and they gnashed on him with their teeth.  55 But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God,  56 And said , Behold , I see the heavens opened , and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.  57 Then they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord,  58 And cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young man's feet, whose name was Saul.  59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying , Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.  60 And he kneeled down  , and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep .

    8:1 And Saul was consenting unto his death. And at that time there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judaea and Samaria, except the apostles.  2 And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him.  3 As for Saul, he made havock of the church, entering into every house, and haling  men and women committed them to prison.  4 Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the word.  5 Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them.  6 And the people with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake  , hearing   and seeing the miracles which he did .  7 For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many that were possessed with them: and many taken with palsies , and that were lame, were healed .  8 And there was great joy in that city.  9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used sorcery , and bewitched the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one:  10 To whom they all gave heed , from the least to the greatest, saying , This man is the great power of God.  11 And to him they had regard , because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries.  12 But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized , both men and women.  13 Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized , he continued  with Philip, and wondered , beholding the miracles and signs which were done .  14 Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John:  15 Who, when they were come down , prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Ghost:  16 (For as yet he was fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.)  17 Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost.  18 And when Simon saw that through laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Ghost was given , he offered them money,  19 Saying , Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost.  20 But Peter said unto him, Thy money perish  with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money.  21 Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter: for thy heart is not right in the sight of God.  22 Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee.  23 For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.  24 Then answered Simon, and said , Pray ye to the Lord for me, that none of these things which ye have spoken come upon me.  25 And they, when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, returned to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel in many villages of the Samaritans.  26 And the angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying , Arise , and go toward the south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert.  27 And he arose and went : and, behold , a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to worship ,  28 Was returning , and sitting in his chariot  read Esaias the prophet.  29 Then the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near , and join thyself to this chariot.  30 And Philip ran thither to him, and heard him read the prophet Esaias, and said , Understandest thou   what thou readest ?  31 And he said , How can I  , except some man should guide me? And he desired Philip that he would come up and sit with him.  32 The place of the scripture which he read was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer , so opened he not his mouth:  33 In his humiliation his judgment was taken away : and who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken from the earth.  34 And the eunuch answered Philip, and said , I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some other man?  35 Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the same scripture, and preached unto him Jesus.  36 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said , See , here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized ?  37 And Philip said , If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest . And he answered and said , I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.  38 And he commanded the chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him.  39 And when they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip , that the eunuch saw  him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing .  40 But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached in all the cities, till he came to Caesarea.

    9:1 And Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest,  2 And desired of him letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any of this way, whether they were men or women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem.  3 And as he journeyed  , he came near Damascus: and suddenly there shined round about him a light from heaven:  4 And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?  5 And he said , Who art thou , Lord? And the Lord said , I am Jesus whom thou persecutest : it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.  6 And he trembling and astonished said , Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? And the Lord said unto him, Arise , and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do .  7 And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing  a voice, but seeing no man.  8 And Saul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened , he saw no man: but they led him by the hand , and brought him into Damascus.  9 And he was three days without sight , and neither did eat nor drink .  10 And there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias; and to him said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And he said , Behold , I am here, Lord.  11 And the Lord said unto him, Arise , and go into the street which is called Straight, and enquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for, behold , he prayeth ,  12 And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in , and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight .  13 Then Ananias answered , Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem:  14 And here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call on thy name.  15 But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way : for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel:  16 For I will shew him how great things he must suffer for my name's sake .  17 And Ananias went his way , and entered into the house; and putting his hands on him said , Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest , hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight , and be filled with the Holy Ghost.  18 And immediately there fell from his eyes as it had been scales: and he received sight forthwith, and arose , and was baptized .  19 And when he had received meat, he was strengthened . Then was Saul certain days with the disciples which were at Damascus.  20 And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God.  21 But all that heard him were amazed , and said ; Is not this he that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests?  22 But Saul increased the more in strength , and confounded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ.  23 And after that many days were fulfilled , the Jews took counsel to kill him:  24 But their laying await was known of Saul. And they watched the gates day and night to kill him.  25 Then the disciples took him by night, and let him down  by the wall in a basket.  26 And when Saul was come to Jerusalem, he assayed to join himself to the disciples: but they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple.  27 But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus.  28 And he was with them coming in and going out at Jerusalem.  29 And he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and  disputed against the Grecians: but they went about to slay him.  30 Which when the brethren knew , they brought him down to Caesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus.  31 Then  had the churches rest throughout all Judaea and Galilee and Samaria, and were edified ; and walking in the fear of the Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied .  32 And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout  all quarters, he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda.  33 And there he found a certain man named Aeneas, which had kept  his bed  eight years, and was sick of the palsy .  34 And Peter said unto him, Aeneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole : arise , and make thy bed . And he arose immediately.  35 And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord.  36 Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called Dorcas: this woman  was full of good works and almsdeeds which she did .  37 And it came to pass in those days, that she was sick , and died : whom when they had washed  , they laid her in an upper chamber.  38 And forasmuch as Lydda was nigh to Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was there , they sent unto him two men, desiring him that he would not delay to come to them.  39 Then Peter arose and went with them. When he was come , they brought him into the upper chamber: and all the widows stood by him weeping , and shewing the coats and garments which Dorcas made , while she was with them.  40 But Peter put them all forth, and kneeled down  , and prayed ; and turning him to the body said , Tabitha, arise . And she opened her eyes: and when she saw Peter, she sat up .  41 And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up , and when he had called the saints and widows, presented her alive .  42 And it was known throughout all Joppa; and many believed in the Lord.  43 And it came to pass , that he tarried many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner.

    10:1 There was a certain man in Caesarea called Cornelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian band,  2 A devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God alway.  3 He saw in a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an angel of God coming in to him, and saying unto him, Cornelius.  4 And when he looked on him, he was afraid, and said , What is it , Lord? And he said unto him, Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God.  5 And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter:  6 He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea side: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do .  7 And when the angel which spake unto Cornelius was departed , he called two of his household servants, and a devout soldier of them that waited on him continually ;  8 And when he had declared all these things unto them, he sent them to Joppa.  9 On the morrow, as they went on their journey , and drew nigh unto the city, Peter went up upon the housetop to pray about the sixth hour:  10 And he became very hungry, and would have eaten : but while they made ready , he fell into a trance,  11 And saw heaven opened , and a certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down to the earth:  12 Wherein  were all manner of fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air.  13 And there came a voice to him, Rise , Peter; kill , and eat .  14 But Peter said , Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean.  15 And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed , that call not thou common .  16 This was done thrice  : and the vessel was received up again into heaven.  17 Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean  , behold  , the men which were sent from Cornelius had made enquiry for Simon's house, and stood before the gate,  18 And called , and asked whether Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there.  19 While Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said unto him, Behold , three men seek thee.  20 Arise therefore, and get thee down , and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have sent them.  21 Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from Cornelius; and said , Behold , I am he whom ye seek : what is the cause wherefore ye are come ?  22 And they said , Cornelius the centurion, a just man, and one that feareth God, and of good report among all the nation of the Jews, was warned from God by an holy angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words of thee.  23 Then called he them in , and lodged them. And on the morrow Peter went away with them, and certain brethren from Joppa accompanied him.  24 And the morrow after they entered into Caesarea. And Cornelius waited for them  , and had called together his kinsmen and near friends.  25 And as Peter was coming in , Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet, and worshipped him.  26 But Peter took him up , saying , Stand up ; I myself also am a man.  27 And as he talked with him, he went in , and found many that were come together .  28 And he said unto them, Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company , or come unto one of another nation; but God hath shewed me that I should not call any man common or unclean.  29 Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for : I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me?  30 And Cornelius said , Four days ago I was fasting until this hour; and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house, and, behold , a man stood before me in bright clothing,  31 And said , Cornelius, thy prayer is heard , and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God.  32 Send therefore to Joppa, and call hither Simon, whose surname is Peter; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner by the sea side: who, when he cometh , shall speak unto thee.  33 Immediately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well done that thou art come . Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God.  34 Then Peter opened his mouth, and said , Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons:  35 But in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.  36 The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ:  (he is Lord of all:)  37 That word, I say, ye know , which was published throughout all Judaea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached ;  38 How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good , and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him.  39 And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem; whom they slew and hanged on a tree:  40 Him God raised up the third day, and shewed him openly  ;  41 Not to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead.  42 And he commanded us to preach unto the people, and to testify that it is he which was ordained of God to be the Judge of quick and dead.  43 To him give all the prophets witness , that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins.  44 While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word.  45 And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished , as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost.  46 For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter,  47 Can  any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized , which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we?  48 And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days.

    11:1 And the apostles and brethren that were in Judaea heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God.  2 And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they that were of the circumcision contended with him,  3 Saying  , Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised  , and didst eat with them.  4 But Peter rehearsed the matter from the beginning , and expounded it by order unto them, saying ,  5 I was in the city of Joppa praying : and in a trance I saw a vision, A certain vessel descend , as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four corners; and it came even to me:  6 Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes , I considered , and saw fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air.  7 And I heard a voice saying unto me, Arise , Peter; slay and eat .  8 But I said , Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entered into my mouth.  9 But the voice answered me again  from heaven, What God hath cleansed , that call not thou common .  10 And this was done  three times: and all were drawn up again into heaven.  11 And, behold , immediately there were three men already come unto the house where  I was , sent from Caesarea unto me.  12 And the Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting . Moreover  these six brethren accompanied  me, and we entered into the man's house:  13 And he shewed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him, Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter;  14 Who shall tell thee  words, whereby  thou and all thy house shall be saved .  15 And as I began to speak , the Holy Ghost fell on them, as  on us at the beginning.  16 Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said , John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost.  17 Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ  ; what was I, that I could withstand God?  18 When they heard these things, they held their peace , and glorified God, saying , Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life.  19 Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only.  20 And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, which, when they were come to Antioch, spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus.  21 And the hand of the Lord was with them: and a great number believed , and turned unto the Lord.  22 Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch.  23 Who, when he came , and had seen the grace of God, was glad , and exhorted them all, that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord.  24 For he was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith: and much people was added unto the Lord.  25 Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for to seek Saul:  26 And when he had found him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to pass , that a whole year they assembled themselves with the church, and taught much people. And the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch.  27 And in these days came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch.  28 And there stood up one of them named Agabus, and signified by the Spirit that there should be  great dearth throughout all the world: which came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar.  29 Then the disciples, every man according to his ability  , determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judaea:  30 Which also they did , and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul.

    12:1 Now about that time Herod the king stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the church.  2 And he killed James the brother of John with the sword.  3 And because he saw it pleased  the Jews, he proceeded further to take Peter also.  (Then were the days of unleavened bread.)  4 And when he had apprehended him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to keep him; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people.  5 Peter  therefore was kept in prison: but prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him.  6 And when Herod would have brought him forth , the same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains: and the keepers before the door kept the prison.  7 And, behold , the angel of the Lord came upon him, and a light shined in the prison: and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him up , saying , Arise up quickly . And his chains fell off from his hands.  8 And the angel said unto him, Gird thyself , and bind on thy sandals. And so he did . And he saith unto him, Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me.  9 And he went out , and followed him; and wist not that it was true which was done by the angel; but thought he saw a vision.  10 When they were past the first and the second ward, they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city; which opened to them of his own accord: and they went out , and passed on through one street; and forthwith the angel departed from him.  11 And when Peter was come to himself, he said , Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent his angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews.  12 And when he had considered the thing, he came to the house of Mary the mother of John, whose surname was Mark; where many were gathered together praying  .  13 And as Peter knocked at the door of the gate, a damsel came to hearken , named Rhoda.  14 And when she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran in , and told how Peter stood before the gate.  15 And they said unto her, Thou art mad . But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. Then said they , It is his angel.  16 But Peter continued knocking : and when they had opened the door, and saw him , they were astonished .  17 But he, beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their peace , declared unto them how the Lord had brought him out of the prison. And he said , Go shew these things unto James, and to the brethren. And he departed , and went into another place.  18 Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what was become of Peter.  19 And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he examined the keepers, and commanded that they should be put to death . And he went down from Judaea to Caesarea, and there abode .  20 And Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and Sidon: but they came with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus the king's chamberlain their friend , desired peace; because their country was nourished by the king's country.  21 And upon a set day Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon his throne, and made an oration unto them.  22 And the people gave a shout , saying, It is the voice of a god, and not of a man.  23 And immediately the angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God the glory: and he was eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost .  24 But the word of God grew and multiplied .  25 And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their ministry, and took with them John, whose surname was Mark.

    13:1 Now there were in the church that was at Antioch certain prophets and teachers; as Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen, which had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch, and Saul. 2 As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted , the Holy Ghost said , Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. 3 And when they had fasted and prayed , and laid their hands on them, they sent them away . 4 So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost, departed unto Seleucia; and from thence they sailed to Cyprus. 5 And when they were at Salamis, they preached the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews: and they had also John to their minister. 6 And when they had gone through the isle unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Barjesus: 7 Which was with the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, a prudent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. 8 But Elymas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation ) withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith. 9 Then Saul, (who also is called Paul,) filled with the Holy Ghost , set his eyes on him, 10 And said , O full of all subtilty and all mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord? 11 And now, behold , the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him by the hand. 12 Then the deputy, when he saw what was done , believed , being astonished at the doctrine of the Lord. 13 Now when Paul and his company loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pamphylia: and John departing from them returned to Jerusalem. 14 But when they departed from Perga, they came to Antioch in Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and sat down . 15 And after the reading of the law and the prophets the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying , Ye men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhortation for the people, say on . 16 Then Paul stood up , and beckoning with his hand said , Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give audience . 17 The God of this people of Israel chose our fathers, and exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and with an high arm brought he them out of it. 18 And about the time of forty years suffered he their manners in the wilderness. 19 And when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of Chanaan, he divided their land to them by lot . 20 And after that he gave unto them judges about the space of four hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet. 21 And afterward they desired a king: and God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, by the space of forty years. 22 And when he had removed him, he raised up unto them David to be their king; to whom also he gave testimony , and said , I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my will. 23 Of this man's seed hath God according to his promise raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus: 24 When John had first preached before his coming the baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. 25 And as John fulfilled his course, he said , Whom think ye that I am ? I am not he. But, behold , there cometh one after me, whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to loose . 26 Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent . 27 For they that dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew him not , nor yet the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in condemning him. 28 And though they found no cause of death in him, yet desired they Pilate that he should be slain . 29 And when they had fulfilled all that was written of him, they took him down from the tree, and laid him in a sepulchre. 30 But God raised him from the dead: 31 And he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are his witnesses unto the people. 32 And we declare unto you glad tidings , how that the promise which was made unto the fathers, 33 God hath fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again ; as it is also written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. 34 And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he said on this wise , I will give you the sure mercies of David. 35 Wherefore he saith also in another psalm, Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. 36 For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep , and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: 37 But he, whom God raised again , saw no corruption. 38 Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: 39 And by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. 40 Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; 41 Behold , ye despisers, and wonder , and perish : for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise believe , though a man declare it unto you. 42 And when the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to them the next sabbath. 43 Now when the congregation was broken up , many of the Jews and religious proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace of God. 44 And the next sabbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God. 45 But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming . 46 Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold , and said , It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you , and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo , we turn to the Gentiles. 47 For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. 48 And when the Gentiles heard this , they were glad , and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed . 49 And the word of the Lord was published throughout all the region. 50 But the Jews stirred up the devout and honourable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts. 51 But they shook off the dust of their feet against them, and came unto Iconium. 52 And the disciples were filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost.
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Fri Oct 31, 2014 9:17 pm

    Acts 14:1 And it came to pass in Iconium, that they went both together into the synagogue of the Jews, and so spake , that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the Greeks believed .  2 But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles, and made their minds evil affected against the brethren.  3 Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord, which gave testimony unto the word of his grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done by their hands.  4 But the multitude of the city was divided : and part held with the Jews, and part with the apostles.  5 And when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles, and also of the Jews with their rulers, to use them despitefully , and to stone them,  6 They were ware of it, and fled unto Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and unto the region that lieth round about:  7 And there they preached the gospel  .  8 And there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his mother's womb, who never had walked :  9 The same heard Paul speak : who stedfastly beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith to be healed ,  10 Said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped and walked .  11 And when the people saw what Paul had done , they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men.  12 And they called Barnabas , Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker.  13 Then the priest of Jupiter, which was before their city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and would have done sacrifice with the people.  14 Which when the apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of, they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out ,  15 And saying , Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein  :  16 Who in times past suffered all nations to walk in their own ways.  17 Nevertheless he left not himself without witness, in that he did good , and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness.  18 And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people, that they had not done sacrifice unto them.  19 And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded the people, and, having stoned Paul, drew him out of the city, supposing he had been dead .  20 Howbeit, as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up , and came into the city: and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe.  21 And when they had preached the gospel to that city, and had taught many, they returned again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch,  22 Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.  23 And when they had ordained them elders in every church, and had prayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord, on whom they believed .  24 And after they had passed throughout Pisidia, they came to Pamphylia.  25 And when they had preached the word in Perga, they went down into Attalia:  26 And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled .  27 And when they were come , and had gathered the church together , they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles.  28 And there they abode long  time with the disciples.

    15:1 And certain men which came down from Judaea taught the brethren, and said, Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot  be saved .  2 When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question.  3 And being brought on their way by the church, they passed through Phenice and Samaria, declaring the conversion of the Gentiles: and they caused great joy unto all the brethren.  4 And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them.  5 But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees which believed , saying , That it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses.  6 And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter.  7 And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up , and said unto them, Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe .  8 And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness , giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us;  9 And put no difference between  us and them, purifying their hearts by faith.  10 Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear ?  11 But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved , even  as they.  12 Then all the multitude kept silence , and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what miracles and wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles by them.  13 And after they had held their peace , James answered , saying , Men and brethren, hearken unto me:  14 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name.  15 And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written ,  16 After this I will return , and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down ; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up :  17 That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called  , saith the Lord, who doeth all these things.  18 Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world.  19 Wherefore my sentence is , that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God:  20 But that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood.  21 For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath day.  22 Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren:  23 And they wrote letters by them after this manner; The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia:  24 Forasmuch as we have heard , that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying , Ye must be circumcised , and keep the law: to whom we gave no such commandment :  25 It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul,  26 Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.  27 We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth.  28 For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things;  29 That ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication: from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well .  30 So when they were dismissed , they came to Antioch: and when they had gathered the multitude together , they delivered the epistle:  31 Which when they had read , they rejoiced for the consolation.  32 And Judas and Silas, being prophets also themselves, exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed them.  33 And after they had tarried there a space, they were let go in peace from the brethren unto the apostles.  34 Notwithstanding it pleased Silas to abide there still .  35 Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many others also.  36 And some days after Paul said unto Barnabas , Let us go again and visit our brethren in every city where we have preached the word of the Lord, and see how they do .  37 And Barnabas determined to take with them John, whose surname was Mark.  38 But Paul thought not good to take him with them , who departed from them from Pamphylia, and went not with them to the work.  39 And the contention was so sharp between them, that they departed asunder one from the other  : and so Barnabas took Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus;  40 And Paul chose Silas, and departed , being recommended by the brethren unto the grace of God.  41 And he went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the churches.

    16:1 Then came he to Derbe and Lystra: and, behold , a certain disciple was there, named Timotheus, the son of a certain woman, which was a Jewess, and believed; but his father was a Greek:  2 Which was well reported of by the brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium.  3 Him would Paul have to go forth with him; and took and circumcised him because of the Jews which were in those quarters: for they knew all that his father was a Greek.  4 And as they went through the cities, they delivered them the decrees for to keep , that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem.  5 And so  were the churches established in the faith, and increased in number daily .  6 Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the region of Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia,  7 After they were come to Mysia, they assayed to go into Bithynia: but the Spirit suffered them not.  8 And they passing by Mysia came down to Troas.  9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the night; There stood  a man of Macedonia, and prayed him , saying , Come over into Macedonia, and help us.  10 And after he had seen the vision, immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them.  11 Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with a straight course to Samothracia, and the next day to Neapolis;  12 And from thence to Philippi, which is the chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a colony: and we were in that city abiding certain days.  13 And on the sabbath we went out of the city by a river side, where prayer was wont to be made ; and we sat down , and spake unto the women which resorted thither.  14 And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worshipped God, heard us: whose heart the Lord opened , that she attended unto the things which were spoken of Paul.  15 And when she was baptized , and her household, she besought us, saying , If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. And she constrained us.  16 And it came to pass , as we went to prayer, a certain damsel possessed with a spirit of divination met us, which brought her masters much gain by soothsaying :  17 The same followed Paul and us, and cried , saying , These men are the servants of the most high God, which shew unto us the way of salvation.  18 And this did she  many days. But Paul, being grieved , turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour.  19 And when her masters saw that the hope of their gains was gone , they caught Paul and Silas, and drew them into the marketplace unto the rulers,  20 And brought them to the magistrates, saying , These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city,  21 And teach customs, which are not lawful for us to receive , neither to observe , being Romans.  22 And the multitude rose up together against them: and the magistrates rent off their clothes, and commanded to beat them.  23 And when they had laid many stripes upon them, they cast them into prison, charging the jailor to keep them safely:  24 Who, having received such a charge, thrust them into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks.  25 And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed , and sang praises unto God: and the prisoners heard them.  26 And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison were shaken : and immediately all the doors were opened , and every one's bands were loosed .  27 And the keeper of the prison awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open , he drew out his sword, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners had been fled .  28 But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying , Do thyself no harm: for we are all here.  29 Then he called for a light, and sprang in , and came trembling, and fell down before Paul and Silas,  30 And brought them out, and said , Sirs, what must I do to be saved ?  31 And they said , Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved , and thy house.  32 And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that were in his house.  33 And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes  ; and was baptized , he and all his, straightway.  34 And when he had brought them into his house, he set meat before them , and rejoiced , believing in God with all his house.  35 And when it was day, the magistrates sent the serjeants, saying , Let those men go .  36 And the keeper of the prison told this saying to Paul , The magistrates have sent to let you go : now therefore depart , and go in peace.  37 But Paul said unto them, They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being Romans , and have cast us into prison; and now do they thrust us out privily? nay verily; but let them come themselves and fetch us out .  38 And the serjeants told these words unto the magistrates: and they feared , when they heard that they were Romans.  39 And they came and besought them, and brought them out , and desired them to depart out of the city.  40 And they went out of the prison, and entered into the house of Lydia: and when they had seen the brethren, they comforted them, and departed .

    17:1 Now when they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews:  2 And Paul, as his manner was , went in unto them, and  three sabbath days reasoned with them out of the scriptures,  3 Opening and alleging , that Christ must needs have suffered , and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ.  4 And some of them believed , and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few.  5 But the Jews which believed not , moved with envy  , took unto them certain lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company , and set all the city on an uproar , and assaulted the house of Jason, and sought to bring them out to the people.  6 And when they found them not, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying  , These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also;  7 Whom Jason hath received : and these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus.  8 And they troubled the people and the rulers of the city, when they heard these things.  9 And when they had taken security of Jason, and of the other, they let them go .  10 And the brethren immediately sent away  Paul and Silas by night unto Berea: who coming thither went into the synagogue of the Jews.  11 These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily , whether those things were so.  12 Therefore  many of them believed ; also of honourable women which were Greeks, and of men, not a few.  13 But when the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up the people.  14 And then immediately the brethren sent away Paul to go as it were to the sea: but  Silas and Timotheus abode there still .  15 And they that conducted Paul brought him unto Athens: and receiving a commandment unto Silas and Timotheus for to come to him with all speed , they departed .  16 Now while Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry.  17 Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews, and with the devout persons , and in the market daily   with them that met with him .  18 Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans, and of the Stoicks, encountered him. And some said , What will  this babbler say  ? other some, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods: because he preached unto them Jesus, and the resurrection.  19 And they took him, and brought him unto Areopagus, saying , May we know what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest , is?  20 For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears: we would know therefore what these things mean   .  21 (For all the Athenians and strangers which were there spent their time in nothing else, but either to tell , or to hear some new thing.)  22 Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' hill, and said , Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious.  23 For as I passed by , and beheld your devotions , I found an altar with this  inscription , TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship , him declare I unto you.  24 God that made the world and all things therein , seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands;  25 Neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things;  26 And hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed , and the bounds of their habitation;  27 That they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him , though he be not far from every one of us:  28 For in him we live , and move , and have our being ; as certain also of your own poets have said , For we are also his offspring.  29 Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device.  30 And the times of this ignorance God winked at ; but now commandeth all men every where to repent :  31 Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead.  32 And when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked : and others said , We will hear thee again of this matter.  33 So  Paul departed from among them.  34 Howbeit certain men clave unto him, and believed : among the which was Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them.

    18:1 After these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to Corinth;  2 And found a certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla; (because that Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome:) and came unto them.  3 And because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and wrought : for by their occupation they were tentmakers.  4 And he reasoned in the synagogue  every sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks.  5 And when  Silas and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ.  6 And when they opposed themselves, and blasphemed , he shook his raiment, and said unto them, Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean: from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles.  7 And he departed thence, and entered into a certain man's house, named Justus, one that worshipped God, whose house joined hard  to the synagogue.  8 And Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house; and many of the Corinthians hearing believed , and were baptized .  9 Then spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision, Be not afraid , but speak , and hold not thy peace :  10 For I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee: for I have much people in this city.  11 And he continued there a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them.  12 And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia, the Jews made insurrection with one accord against Paul, and brought him to the judgment seat,  13 Saying  , This fellow persuadeth men to worship God contrary to the law.  14 And when Paul was now about to open his mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, If  it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason  would that I should bear with you:  15 But if it be a question of words and names, and of your law, look ye  to it; for I will be  no judge of such matters.  16 And he drave them from the judgment seat.  17 Then all the Greeks took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment seat. And Gallio cared for none of those things.  18 And Paul after this tarried there yet a good while, and then took his leave of the brethren, and sailed thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila; having shorn his head in Cenchrea: for he had a vow.  19 And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jews.  20 When they desired him to tarry longer  time with them, he consented not;  21 But bade them farewell , saying , I must by all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem: but I will return again unto you, if God will . And he sailed from Ephesus.  22 And when he had landed at Caesarea, and gone up , and saluted the church, he went down to Antioch.  23 And after he had spent some time there, he departed , and went over all the country of Galatia and Phrygia in order, strengthening all the disciples.  24 And a certain Jew named Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty  in the scriptures, came to Ephesus.  25 This man was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of John.  26 And he began to speak boldly in the synagogue: whom when Aquila and Priscilla had heard , they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more perfectly.  27 And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote , exhorting the disciples to receive him: who, when he was come , helped them much which had believed through grace:  28 For he mightily convinced the Jews, and that publickly, shewing by the scriptures that Jesus was Christ.

    19:1 And it came to pass , that, while Apollos was  at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper coasts came to Ephesus: and finding certain disciples,  2 He said unto them , Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed ? And they said unto him , We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.  3 And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized ? And they said , Unto John's baptism.  4 Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is , on Christ Jesus.  5 When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.  6 And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied .  7 And all the men were about twelve.  8 And he went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, disputing and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God.  9 But when divers were hardened , and believed not , but spake evil of that way before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, disputing daily  in the school of one Tyrannus.  10 And this continued by the space of two years; so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks.  11 And God wrought special  miracles by the hands of Paul:  12 So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.  13 Then certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists, took upon them to call over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying , We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth .  14 And there were seven sons of one Sceva , a Jew, and chief of the priests, which did so.  15 And the evil spirit answered and said , Jesus I know , and Paul I know ; but who are ye?  16 And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded .  17 And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus; and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified .  18 And many that believed came , and confessed , and shewed their deeds.  19 Many of them also which used curious arts brought their books together , and burned them before all men: and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver.  20 So mightily  grew the word of God and prevailed .  21 After these things were ended , Paul purposed in the spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying , After  I have been there, I must also see Rome.  22 So he sent into Macedonia two of them that ministered unto him, Timotheus and Erastus; but he himself stayed in Asia for a season.  23 And the same time there arose no small stir about that way.  24 For a certain man named Demetrius, a silversmith, which made silver shrines for Diana, brought no small gain unto the craftsmen;  25 Whom he called together with the workmen of like occupation, and said , Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth.  26 Moreover ye see and hear , that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that they be no gods, which are made with hands:  27 So that not only this our craft is in danger to be set at nought; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised   , and  her magnificence should be destroyed , whom all Asia and the world worshippeth .  28 And when they heard these sayings, they were full of wrath, and cried out , saying , Great is Diana of the Ephesians.  29 And the whole city was filled with confusion: and having caught Gaius and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, Paul's companions in travel, they rushed with one accord into the theatre.  30 And when Paul would have entered in unto the people, the disciples suffered him not.  31 And  certain of the chief of Asia, which were his friends, sent unto him, desiring him that he would not adventure himself into the theatre.  32 Some therefore  cried one thing, and some another: for the assembly was confused ; and the more part knew not wherefore they were come together .  33 And they drew Alexander out of the multitude, the Jews putting him forward . And Alexander beckoned with the hand, and would have made his defence unto the people.  34 But when they knew that he was a Jew, all  with one voice about the space of two hours cried out , Great is Diana of the Ephesians.  35 And when the townclerk had appeased the people, he said , Ye men of Ephesus, what  man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell down from Jupiter?  36 Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken against, ye ought  to be quiet , and to do nothing rashly.  37 For ye have brought hither these men, which are neither robbers of churches, nor yet blasphemers of your goddess.  38 Wherefore  if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, have a matter against any man, the law is open , and there are deputies: let them implead one another.  39 But if ye enquire any thing concerning other matters, it shall be determined in a lawful assembly.  40 For we are in danger to be called in question for this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give an account of this concourse.  41 And when he had thus spoken , he dismissed the assembly.

    20:1 And after the uproar was ceased , Paul called unto him the disciples, and embraced them, and departed for to go into Macedonia.  2 And when he had gone over those parts, and had given them much exhortation  , he came into Greece,  3 And there abode three months. And when the Jews  laid wait for him, as he was about to sail into Syria, he purposed  to return through Macedonia.  4 And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timotheus; and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus.  5 These going before tarried for us at Troas.  6 And we sailed away from Philippi after the days of unleavened bread, and came unto them to Troas in five days; where we abode seven days.  7 And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight.  8 And there were many lights in the upper chamber, where they were gathered together .  9 And there sat in a window a certain young man named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep: and as Paul was long  preaching , he sunk down with sleep, and fell down  from the third loft, and was taken up dead.  10 And Paul went down , and fell on him, and embracing him said , Trouble not yourselves ; for his life is in him.  11 When he therefore was come up again , and had broken bread, and eaten , and talked  a long while, even till break of day, so he departed .  12 And they brought the young man alive , and were not a little comforted .  13 And we went before to ship, and sailed unto Assos, there intending to take in Paul: for so had he appointed , minding himself to go afoot .  14 And when he met with us at Assos, we took him in , and came to Mitylene.  15 And we sailed thence, and came the next day over against Chios; and the next day we arrived at Samos, and tarried at Trogyllium; and the next day we came to Miletus.  16 For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus, because he would not spend the time in Asia: for he hasted , if it were possible for him, to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost.  17 And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called the elders of the church.  18 And when they were come to him, he said unto them, Ye know , from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons,  19 Serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the Jews:  20 And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have shewed you, and have taught you publickly, and from house to house,  21 Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.  22 And now, behold , I go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befall me there  :  23 Save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me.  24 But none of these things move me , neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God.  25 And now, behold , I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more.  26 Wherefore I take you to record this  day, that I am pure from the blood of all men.  27 For I have not  shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.  28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.  29 For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.  30 Also of your own selves shall men arise , speaking perverse things , to draw away disciples after them.  31 Therefore watch , and remember , that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.  32 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up , and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified .  33 I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel.  34 Yea, ye yourselves know , that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me.  35 I have shewed you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak , and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said , It is more blessed to give than to receive .  36 And when he had thus spoken , he kneeled down , and prayed with them all.  37 And they all wept  sore, and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him,  38 Sorrowing most of all for the words which he spake , that they should see his face no more. And they accompanied him unto the ship.

    21:1 And it came to pass , that after we were gotten from them, and had launched , we came with a straight course unto Coos, and the day following unto Rhodes, and from thence unto Patara:  2 And finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia, we went aboard , and set forth .  3 Now when we had discovered Cyprus , we left it on the left hand, and sailed into Syria, and landed at Tyre: for there the ship was to unlade her burden.  4 And finding disciples, we tarried there seven days: who said to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem.  5 And when we had accomplished those days, we departed and went our way ; and they all brought us on our way , with wives and children, till we were out of the city: and we kneeled down  on the shore, and prayed .  6 And when we had taken our leave one of another, we took  ship; and they returned  home again .  7 And when we had finished our course from Tyre, we came to Ptolemais, and saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day.  8 And the next day we that were of Paul's company departed , and came unto Caesarea: and we entered into the house of Philip the evangelist, which was one of the seven; and abode with him.  9 And the same man had four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy .  10 And as we tarried there many days, there came down from Judaea a certain prophet, named Agabus.  11 And when he was come unto us , he took Paul's girdle, and bound his own hands and feet, and said , Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles.  12 And when we heard these things, both we, and they of that place, besought him not to go up to Jerusalem.  13 Then Paul answered , What mean ye to weep and to break mine heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus.  14 And when he would not be persuaded , we ceased , saying , The will of the Lord be done .  15 And after those days we took up our carriages , and went up to Jerusalem.  16 There went with us also certain of the disciples of Caesarea, and brought with them one Mnason of Cyprus, an old disciple, with whom we should lodge .  17 And when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren received us gladly.  18 And the day following Paul went in with us unto James; and all the elders were present .  19 And when he had saluted them, he declared particularly  what things God had wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry.  20 And when they heard it, they glorified the Lord, and said unto him, Thou seest , brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which believe ; and they are all zealous of the law:  21 And they are informed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs.  22 What is it therefore? the multitude must needs come together : for they will hear that thou art come .  23 Do therefore this that we say to thee: We have four men which have a vow on them;  24 Them take , and purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they may shave their heads: and all may know that those things, whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly , and keepest the law.  25 As touching the Gentiles which believe , we have written and concluded that they observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves from things offered to idols, and from blood, and from strangled, and from fornication.  26 Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them entered into the temple, to signify the accomplishment of the days of purification, until that an offering should be offered for every one of them.  27 And when the seven days were almost ended , the Jews which were of Asia, when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the people, and laid hands on him,  28 Crying out , Men of Israel, help : This is the man, that teacheth all men every where against the people, and the law, and this place: and further brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place.  29 (For they had seen before with him in the city Trophimus an Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought into the temple.)  30 And all the city was moved , and the people ran together  : and they took Paul, and drew him out of the temple: and forthwith the doors were shut .  31 And as they went about to kill him, tidings came unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusalem was in an uproar .  32 Who immediately took soldiers and centurions, and ran down unto them: and when they saw the chief captain and the soldiers, they left beating of Paul.  33 Then the chief captain came near , and took him, and commanded him to be bound with two chains; and demanded who he was  , and what he had done .  34 And some cried one thing, some another, among the multitude: and when he could not know the certainty for the tumult, he commanded him to be carried into the castle.  35 And when he came upon the stairs, so it was , that he was borne of the soldiers for the violence of the people.  36 For the multitude of the people followed after , crying , Away with him.  37 And as Paul was to be led into the castle, he said unto the chief captain, May  I speak  unto thee ? Who said , Canst thou speak Greek?  38 Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar , and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers?  39 But Paul said , I am  a man which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city: and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people.  40 And when he had given him licence , Paul stood on the stairs, and beckoned with the hand unto the people. And when there was made a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew tongue, saying ,

    22:1 Men, brethren, and fathers, hear ye my defence which I make now unto you.  2 (And when they heard that he spake in the Hebrew tongue to them, they kept the more silence: and he saith ,)  3 I am verily a man which am a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as ye all are this day.  4 And I persecuted this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women.  5 As also the high priest doth bear me witness , and all the estate of the elders: from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to Damascus, to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, for to be punished .  6 And it came to pass , that, as I made my journey , and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me.  7 And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?  8 And I answered , Who art thou , Lord? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest .  9 And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me.  10 And I said , What shall I do , Lord? And the Lord said unto me, Arise , and go into Damascus; and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do .  11 And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Damascus.  12 And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there,  13 Came unto me, and stood , and said unto me, Brother Saul, receive thy sight . And the same hour I looked up upon him.  14 And he said , The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth.  15 For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard .  16 And now why tarriest thou ? arise , and be baptized , and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord.  17 And it came to pass , that, when I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance;  18 And saw him saying unto me, Make haste , and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me.  19 And I said , Lord, they know that I imprisoned  and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee:  20 And when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed , I also was standing by , and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him.  21 And he said unto me, Depart : for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles.  22 And they gave him audience unto this word, and then lifted up their voices, and said , Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he should live .  23 And as they cried out , and cast off their clothes, and threw dust into the air,  24 The chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle, and bade that he should be examined by scourging; that he might know wherefore  they cried so against him.  25 And as they bound him with thongs, Paul said unto the centurion that stood by , Is it lawful  for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned?  26 When the centurion heard that, he went and told the chief captain, saying , Take heed what thou doest  : for this man is a Roman.  27 Then the chief captain came , and said unto him, Tell me , art thou a Roman ? He said , Yea.  28 And the chief captain answered , With a great sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said , But I was free born .  29 Then straightway they departed from him which should have examined him: and the chief captain also was afraid , after he knew that he was a Roman, and because he had bound him.  30 On the morrow, because he would have known the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews, he loosed him from his bands, and commanded the chief priests and all their council to appear , and brought Paul down , and set him before them.

    23:1 And Paul, earnestly beholding the council, said , Men and brethren, I have lived in all good conscience before God until this day.  2 And the high priest Ananias commanded them that stood by him to smite him on the mouth.  3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law ?  4 And they that stood by said , Revilest thou God's high priest?  5 Then said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is written , Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people.  6 But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question .  7 And when he had so said , there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and the Sadducees: and the multitude was divided .  8 For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit: but the Pharisees confess both.  9 And there arose a great cry: and the scribes that were of the Pharisees' part arose , and strove , saying , We find no evil in this man: but if a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not fight against God.  10 And when there arose a great dissension, the chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have been pulled in pieces of them, commanded the soldiers to go down , and to take him by force from among them, and to bring him into the castle.  11 And the night following the Lord stood by him, and said , Be of good cheer , Paul: for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome.  12 And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together  , and bound themselves under a curse , saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul.  13 And they were more than forty which had made this conspiracy.  14 And they came to the chief priests and elders, and said , We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul.  15 Now therefore ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you to morrow, as though ye would enquire something more perfectly concerning him: and we, or ever he come near , are ready to kill him.  16 And when Paul's sister's son heard of their lying in wait, he went and entered into the castle, and told Paul.  17 Then Paul called one of the centurions unto him, and said , Bring this young man unto the chief captain: for he hath a certain thing to tell him.  18 So he took him, and brought him to the chief captain, and said , Paul the prisoner called me unto him, and prayed me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say unto thee.  19 Then the chief captain took him by the hand, and went with him aside privately , and asked him, What is that thou hast to tell me?  20 And he said  , The Jews have agreed to desire thee that thou wouldest bring down Paul to morrow into the council, as though they would enquire somewhat of him more perfectly.  21 But do not thou yield unto them: for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves with an oath , that they will neither eat nor drink till they have killed him: and now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee.  22 So the chief captain then let the young man depart , and charged him, See thou tell no man that thou hast shewed these things to me.  23 And he called unto him two centurions, saying , Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to Caesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night;  24 And provide them beasts, that they may set Paul on , and bring him safe unto Felix the governor.  25 And he wrote a letter after this manner:  26 Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent governor Felix sendeth greeting .  27 This man was taken of the Jews, and should have been killed of them: then came I with an army, and rescued him, having understood that he was a Roman.  28 And when I would have known the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him forth into their council:  29 Whom I perceived to be accused of questions of their law, but to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds.  30 And when it was told me how that the Jews laid wait   for the man, I sent straightway to thee, and gave commandment to his accusers also to say before thee what they had against him. Farewell .  31 Then the soldiers, as it was commanded them, took Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris.  32 On the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, and returned to the castle:  33 Who, when they came to Caesarea, and delivered the epistle to the governor, presented Paul also before him.  34 And when the governor had read the letter, he asked of what province he was . And when he understood that he was of Cilicia;  35 I will hear thee, said he , when thine accusers are also come . And he commanded him to be kept in Herod's judgment hall.

    24:1 And after five days Ananias the high priest descended with the elders, and with a certain orator named Tertullus, who informed the governor against Paul.  2 And when he was called forth , Tertullus began to accuse him, saying , Seeing that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy providence,  3 We accept it always, and in all places, most noble Felix, with all thankfulness.  4 Notwithstanding, that I be not  further tedious unto thee, I pray thee that thou wouldest hear us of thy clemency a few words.  5 For we have found this man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes:  6 Who also hath gone about to profane the temple  : whom we took , and would have judged according to our law.  7 But the chief captain Lysias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands,  8 Commanding his accusers to come unto thee: by examining of whom thyself mayest take knowledge of all these things, whereof we accuse him.  9 And the Jews also assented , saying that these things were so.  10 Then Paul, after that the governor had beckoned unto him to speak , answered , Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years a judge unto this nation, I do the more cheerfully answer for myself:  11 Because that thou mayest understand , that there are yet but  twelve days  since  I went up to Jerusalem for to worship .  12 And they neither found me in the temple disputing with any man, neither raising up  the people , neither in the synagogues, nor in the city:  13 Neither can they prove  the things whereof they now accuse me.  14 But this I confess unto thee, that after the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets:  15 And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow , that there shall be  a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.  16 And herein do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void of offence toward God, and toward men.  17 Now after many years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offerings.  18 Whereupon  certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult.  19 Who ought to have been here before thee, and object , if they had ought against me.  20 Or else let these same here say , if they have found any evil doing in me, while I stood before the council,  21 Except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day.  22 And when Felix heard these things, having more perfect knowledge of that way, he deferred them, and said , When Lysias the chief captain shall come down , I will know the uttermost of your matter.  23 And he commanded a centurion to keep Paul, and to let him have liberty, and that he should forbid none of his acquaintance to minister or come unto him.  24 And after certain days, when Felix came with his wife Drusilla, which was a Jewess, he sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in Christ.  25 And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance , and judgment to come  , Felix trembled  , and answered , Go thy way for this time; when I have  a convenient season, I will call for thee.  26 He hoped also   that money should have been given him of Paul, that he might loose him: wherefore he sent for him the oftener, and communed with him.  27 But after two years Porcius Festus came into Felix' room: and Felix, willing to shew the Jews a pleasure, left Paul bound .


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Dec 04, 2014 8:15 pm; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Fri Oct 31, 2014 9:26 pm

    Acts 25:1 Now when Festus was come into the province, after three days he ascended from Caesarea to Jerusalem.  2 Then the high priest and the chief of the Jews informed him against Paul, and besought him,  3 And desired favour against him, that he would send for him to Jerusalem, laying wait in the way to kill him.  4 But  Festus answered , that Paul should be kept at Caesarea, and that he himself would depart  shortly thither.  5 Let them therefore, said he, which among you are able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there be any wickedness in him.  6 And when he had tarried among them more than ten days, he went down unto Caesarea; and the next day sitting on the judgment seat commanded Paul to be brought .  7 And when he was come , the Jews which came down from Jerusalem stood round about , and laid many and grievous complaints against Paul, which they could not prove .  8 While he answered for himself, Neither  against the law of the Jews, neither against the temple, nor yet against Caesar, have I offended any thing at all.  9 But Festus, willing to do the Jews a pleasure, answered Paul, and said , Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me?  10 Then said Paul, I stand  at Caesar's judgment seat, where I ought to be judged : to the Jews have I done no wrong , as  thou very well knowest .  11 For if I be an offender , or have committed any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto Caesar.  12 Then Festus, when he had conferred with the council, answered , Hast thou appealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar shalt thou go .  13 And after certain days king Agrippa and Bernice came unto Caesarea to salute Festus.  14 And when they had been there many days, Festus declared Paul's cause unto the king, saying , There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix:  15 About whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against him.  16 To whom I answered  , It is not the manner of the Romans to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face  , and have licence to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him.  17 Therefore, when they were come hither, without any delay on the morrow I sat on the judgment seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth .  18 Against whom when the accusers stood up , they brought none accusation of such things as I supposed :  19 But had certain questions against him of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead , whom Paul affirmed to be alive .  20 And because I doubted of such manner of questions, I asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these matters.  21 But when Paul had appealed to be reserved  unto the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to Caesar.  22 Then Agrippa said unto Festus, I would also hear the man myself. To morrow , said he, thou shalt hear him.  23 And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come , and Bernice, with great pomp, and was entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains, and principal  men of the city, at Festus' commandment Paul was brought forth .  24 And Festus said , King Agrippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he ought not to live any longer.  25 But when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of death, and that he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have determined to send him.  26 Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before you, and specially before thee, O king Agrippa, that, after examination had , I might have somewhat to write .  27 For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes laid against him.

    26:1 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. Then Paul stretched forth the hand, and answered for himself :  2 I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself this day before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews:  3 Especially because I know thee to be expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently.  4 My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews;  5 Which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify , that after the most straitest sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee.  6 And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers:  7 Unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly  serving God day and night, hope to come . For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews.  8 Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?  9 I verily  thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth.  10 Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief priests; and when they were put to death , I gave my voice against them.  11 And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme ; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto  strange cities.  12 Whereupon as I went to Damascus with authority and commission from the chief priests,  13 At midday , O king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them which journeyed with me.  14 And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.  15 And I said , Who art thou , Lord? And he said , I am Jesus whom thou persecutest .  16 But rise , and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen , and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee;  17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee,  18 To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me.  19 Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision:  20 But shewed first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judaea, and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance.  21 For these causes the Jews caught me in the temple, and went about to kill me.  22 Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come :  23 That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should shew light unto the people, and to the Gentiles.  24 And as he thus spake for himself , Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself ; much learning doth make thee mad .  25 But he said , I am not mad , most noble Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness.  26 For the king knoweth of these things, before whom also I speak freely : for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from him; for this thing was not done in a corner.  27 King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets? I know that thou believest .  28 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian.  29 And Paul said , I would  to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both almost , and altogether  such as I am , except these bonds.  30 And when he had thus spoken , the king rose up , and the governor, and Bernice, and they that sat with them:  31 And when they were gone aside , they talked between themselves, saying  , This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds.  32 Then said Agrippa unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty , if he had not appealed unto Caesar.

    27:1 And when it was determined that we should sail into Italy, they delivered  Paul and certain other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of Augustus' band.  2 And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we launched , meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia; one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us.  3 And the next day we touched at Sidon. And Julius courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself  .  4 And when we had launched from thence, we sailed under Cyprus, because the winds were contrary.  5 And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia.  6 And there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing into Italy; and he put us therein .  7 And when we had sailed slowly  many days, and scarce were come over against Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under Crete, over against Salmone;  8 And, hardly passing it, came unto a place which is called The fair havens  ; nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea.  9 Now when much time was spent , and when sailing was now dangerous, because the fast was now already past , Paul admonished them,  10 And said unto them, Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be  with hurt and much damage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives.  11 Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul.  12 And because the haven was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised  to depart thence also, if by any means they might attain to Phenice, and there to winter ; which is an haven of Crete, and lieth toward the south west and north west.  13 And when the south wind blew softly , supposing that they had obtained their purpose, loosing thence, they sailed close by Crete.  14 But not long after there arose against it a tempestuous wind, called Euroclydon.  15 And when the ship was caught , and could not bear up into the wind, we let her drive  .  16 And running under a certain island which is called Clauda, we had much work to come by  the boat:  17 Which when they had taken up , they used helps, undergirding the ship; and, fearing lest they should fall into the quicksands, strake sail, and so were driven .  18 And we being exceedingly tossed with a tempest , the next day they lightened the ship  ;  19 And the third day we cast out with our own hands the tackling of the ship.  20 And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared , and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was then taken away .  21 But after long abstinence  Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and said , Sirs , ye should  have hearkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss.  22 And now I exhort you to be of good cheer : for there shall be no loss of any man's life among you, but of the ship.  23 For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am , and whom I serve ,  24 Saying , Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar: and, lo , God hath given thee all them that sail with thee.  25 Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer : for I believe God, that it shall be even  as it was told me.  26 Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island.  27 But when the fourteenth night was come , as we were driven up and down in Adria, about midnight the shipmen deemed that they drew near to some country;  28 And sounded , and found it twenty fathoms: and when they had gone a little further, they sounded again, and found it fifteen fathoms.  29 Then fearing lest we should have fallen upon rocks , they cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished  for the day.  30 And as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship, when they had let down the boat into the sea, under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship,  31 Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot  be saved .  32 Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off .  33 And while the day was coming on , Paul besought them all to take meat, saying , This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  34 Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for this is for your health: for there shall not an hair fall from the head of any of you.  35 And when he had thus spoken  , he took bread, and gave thanks to God in presence of them all: and when he had broken it, he began to eat .  36 Then were they  all of good cheer, and they also took some meat.  37 And we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and sixteen souls.  38 And when they had eaten enough , they lightened the ship, and cast out the wheat into the sea.  39 And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded , if it were possible , to thrust in the ship.  40 And when they had taken up the anchors, they committed themselves unto the sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and hoised up the mainsail to the wind , and made toward shore.  41 And falling into a place where two seas met, they ran the ship aground ; and the forepart stuck fast , and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.  42 And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out , and escape .  43 But the centurion, willing to save Paul, kept them from their purpose; and commanded that they which could swim should cast themselves first into the sea, and get to land:  44 And the rest, some  on boards, and some on broken pieces of the ship . And so it came to pass , that they escaped all safe to land.

    28:1 And when they were escaped , then they knew that the island was called Melita. 2 And the barbarous people shewed us no little kindness: for they kindled a fire, and received us every one, because of the present rain, and because of the cold. 3 And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid them on the fire, there came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on his hand. 4 And when the barbarians saw the venomous beast hang on his hand, they said among themselves, No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live . 5 And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt no harm. 6 Howbeit they looked when he should have swollen , or fallen down dead suddenly: but after they had looked a great while , and saw no harm come to him, they changed their minds , and said that he was a god. 7 In the same quarters were possessions of the chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; who received us, and lodged us three days courteously. 8 And it came to pass , that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul entered in , and prayed , and laid his hands on him, and healed him. 9 So when this was done , others also, which had diseases in the island, came , and were healed : 10 Who also honoured us with many honours ; and when we departed , they laded us with such things as were necessary. 11 And after three months we departed in a ship of Alexandria, which had wintered in the isle, whose sign was Castor and Pollux. 12 And landing at Syracuse, we tarried there three days. 13 And from thence we fetched a compass , and came to Rhegium: and after one day the south wind blew , and we came the next day to Puteoli: 14 Where we found brethren, and were desired to tarry with them seven days: and so we went toward Rome. 15 And from thence, when the brethren heard of us, they came to meet us as far as Appii forum, and The three taverns: whom when Paul saw , he thanked God, and took courage. 16 And when we came to Rome, the centurion delivered the prisoners to the captain of the guard: but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him. 17 And it came to pass , that after three days Paul called the chief of the Jews together : and when they were come together , he said unto them, Men and brethren, though I have committed nothing against the people, or customs of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans. 18 Who, when they had examined me, would have let me go , because there was no cause of death in me. 19 But when the Jews spake against it, I was constrained to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had ought to accuse my nation of . 20 For this cause therefore have I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you: because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain. 21 And they said unto him, We neither received letters out of Judaea concerning thee, neither any of the brethren that came shewed or spake any harm of thee. 22 But we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest : for as concerning this sect, we know that every where it is spoken against . 23 And when they had appointed him a day, there came many to him into his lodging; to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God , persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, from morning till evening. 24 And some believed the things which were spoken , and some believed not . 25 And when they agreed not among themselves, they departed , after that Paul had spoken one word , Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, 26 Saying , Go unto this people, and say , Hearing ye shall hear , and shall not understand ; and seeing ye shall see , and not perceive : 27 For the heart of this people is waxed gross , and their ears are dull of hearing , and their eyes have they closed ; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be converted , and I should heal them. 28 Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it. 29 And when he had said these words, the Jews departed , and had great reasoning among themselves. 30 And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and received all that came in unto him, 31 Preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him.
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sat Nov 01, 2014 8:38 am

    Romans 1:1 Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God,  2 (Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,)  3 Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh;  4 And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead:  5 By whom we have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name:  6 Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ:  7 To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.  8 First , I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.  9 For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers;  10 Making request , if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.  11 For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established ;  12 That  is , that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me.  13 Now I would not have you ignorant , brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you,  (but was let hitherto ,) that I might have some fruit among you also, even as  among other Gentiles.  14 I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise.  15 So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also.  16 For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth ; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.  17 For therein  is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written  , The just shall live by faith.  18 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;  19 Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them.  20 For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen , being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:  21 Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful ; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened .  22 Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools ,  23 And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.  24 Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves:  25 Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator , who is blessed for ever. Amen.  26 For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:  27 And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another  ; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet .  28 And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient ;  29 Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers,  30 Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,  31 Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:  32 Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

    2:1 Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest : for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.  2 But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things.  3 And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God?  4 Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?  5 But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God;  6 Who will render to every man according to his deeds:  7 To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life:  8 But unto them that are contentious , and do not obey  the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath,  9 Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile;  10 But  glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile:  11 For there is no respect of persons with God.  12 For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law;  13 (For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified .  14 For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves:  15 Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness , and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another  Wink  16 In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.  17 Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God,  18 And knowest his will, and approvest the things that are more excellent , being instructed out of the law;  19 And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them which are in darkness,  20 An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law.  21 Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal , dost thou steal ?  22 Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery , dost thou commit adultery ? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege ?  23 Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God?  24 For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written .  25 For circumcision verily profiteth , if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.  26 Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision?  27 And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law?  28 For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly  ; neither is that circumcision, which is outward  in the flesh:  29 But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly  ; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.

    3:1 What advantage then hath the Jew? or what profit is there of circumcision?  2 Much every  way: chiefly, because  that unto them were committed the oracles of God.  3 For what if some did not believe  ? shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect ?  4 God forbid  : yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written , That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged .  5 But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say  ? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man)  6 God forbid  : for then how shall God judge the world?  7 For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; why yet am I also judged as a sinner?  8 And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported , and as some affirm that we say  ,) Let us do evil, that good may come ? whose damnation is just.  9 What then? are we better than they? No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin;  10 As it is written  , There is none righteous, no, not one:  11 There is none that understandeth , there is none that seeketh after God.  12 They are all gone out of the way , they are together become unprofitable ; there is none that doeth good, no, not one  .  13 Their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit ; the poison of asps is under their lips:  14 Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness:  15 Their feet are swift to shed blood:  16 Destruction and misery are in their ways:  17 And the way of peace have they not known :  18 There is no fear of God before their eyes.  19 Now we know that what things soever the law saith , it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped , and all the world may become guilty before God.  20 Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no  flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.  21 But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested , being witnessed by the law and the prophets;  22 Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe : for there is no difference:  23 For all have sinned , and come short of the glory of God;  24 Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus:  25 Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past , through the forbearance of God;  26 To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.  27 Where is boasting then? It is excluded . By what law? of works? Nay: but by the law of faith.  28 Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law.  29 Is he the God of the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also:  30 Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith.  31 Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid  : yea, we establish the law.

    4:1 What shall we say then that Abraham our father, as pertaining to the flesh, hath found ?  2 For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory; but not before God.  3 For what saith the scripture ? Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness.  4 Now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt.  5 But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.  6 Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works,  7 Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven , and whose sins are covered .  8 Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.  9 Cometh this blessedness then upon the circumcision only, or upon the uncircumcision also? for we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness.  10 How was it then reckoned ? when he was in circumcision, or in uncircumcision? Not in circumcision, but in uncircumcision.  11 And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being uncircumcised: that he might be the father of all them that believe , though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also:  12 And the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised.  13 For the promise, that he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith.  14 For if they which are of the law be heirs, faith is made void , and the promise made of none effect :  15 Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law is , there is no transgression.  16 Therefore it is of faith, that it might be by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed; not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham; who is the father of us all,  17 (As it is written  , I have made thee a father of many nations,) before him whom he believed , even God, who quickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which be not as though they were .  18 Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations, according to that which was spoken , So shall thy seed be .  19 And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead , when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sara's womb:  20 He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God;  21 And being fully persuaded that, what he had promised , he was able also to perform .  22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness.  23 Now it was not written for his sake  alone, that it was imputed to him;  24 But for us also, to whom it shall be imputed , if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead;  25 Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification.

    5:1 Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ:  2 By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand , and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.  3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience;  4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope:  5 And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.  6 For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly.  7 For scarcely for a righteous man will one die : yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die .  8 But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.  9 Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him.  10 For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled , we shall be saved by his life.  11 And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement.  12 Wherefore , as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned :  13 (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.  14 Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come .  15 But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead , much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.  16 And not as it was by one that sinned , so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification.  17 For if by one man's offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)  18 Therefore  as by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  19 For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, so  by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.  20 Moreover the law entered , that the offence might abound . But where sin abounded , grace did much more abound :  21 That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.

    6:1 What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound ?  2 God forbid  . How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein ?  3 Know ye not , that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death?  4 Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.  5 For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection:  6 Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed , that henceforth we should not serve sin.  7 For he that is dead is freed from sin.  8 Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him:  9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him.  10 For in that he died , he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth , he liveth unto God.  11 Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.  12 Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof.  13 Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God.  14 For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace.  15 What then? shall we sin , because we are not under the law, but under grace? God forbid  .  16 Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?  17 But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you .  18 Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness.  19 I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness.  20 For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness.  21 What  fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed ? for the end of those things is death.  22 But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.  23 For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.

    7:1 Know ye not , brethren,  (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as  he liveth ?  2 For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth ; but if the husband be dead , she is loosed from the law of her husband.  3 So then  if, while her husband liveth , she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead , she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.  4 Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God.  5 For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.  6 But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held ; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter.  7 What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid  . Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said , Thou shalt not covet .  8 But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead.  9 For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came , sin revived , and I died .  10 And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found  to be unto death.  11 For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me.  12 Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.  13 Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid  . But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding  sinful.  14 For we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin.  15 For that which I do I allow not: for what I would , that do I not; but what I hate , that do I .  16 If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good.  17 Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.  18 For I know that in me (that is , in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not.  19 For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do .  20 Now if I do that I would not, it is no more  I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.  21 I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me.  22 For I delight in the law of God after the inward man:  23 But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.  24 O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?  25 I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I myself serve  the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.

    8:1 There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.  2 For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.  3 For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh:  4 That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.  5 For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh; but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit.  6 For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.  7 Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be .  8 So then they that are in the flesh cannot  please God.  9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.  10 And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.  11 But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you.  12 Therefore , brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh.  13 For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die : but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live .  14 For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.  15 For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry , Abba, Father.  16 The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God:  17 And if children, then heirs; heirs of God , and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together .  18 For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.  19 For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.  20 For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope,  21 Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.  22 For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now.  23 And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.  24 For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth , why doth he yet hope for ?  25 But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.  26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought : but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.  27 And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God.  28 And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose.  29 For whom he did foreknow , he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.  30 Moreover whom he did predestinate , them he also called : and whom he called , them he also justified : and whom he justified , them he also glorified .  31 What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?  32 He that  spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?  33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God that justifieth .  34 Who is he that condemneth ? It is Christ that died , yea rather , that is risen again , who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.  35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?  36 As it is written  , For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.  37 Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.  38 For I am persuaded , that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present , nor things to come ,  39 Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

    9:1 I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost,  2 That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart.  3 For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh:  4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises;  5 Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen.  6 Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect . For they are not all  Israel, which are of Israel:  7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called .  8 That is , They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.  9 For this is the word of promise, At this time will I come , and Sara shall have a son.  10 And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one  , even by our father Isaac;  11 (For the children being not yet born , neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand , not of works, but of him that calleth Wink  12 It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.  13 As it is written , Jacob have I loved , but Esau have I hated .  14 What shall we say then ? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid  .  15 For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy , and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion .  16 So then it is not of him that willeth , nor of him that runneth , but of God that sheweth mercy .  17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for  this same purpose have I raised thee up , that I might shew my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth.  18 Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth .  19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he yet find fault ? For who hath resisted his will?  20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God ? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?  21 Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to  make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?  22 What if  God, willing to shew his wrath, and to make his power known , endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:  23 And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory,  24 Even us, whom he hath called , not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?  25 As he saith also in Osee, I will call them my people, which were not my people; and her beloved , which was not beloved .  26 And it shall come to pass , that in the place where  it was said unto them, Ye are not my people; there shall they be called the children of the living God.  27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved :  28 For he will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.  29 And as Esaias said before , Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been  as Sodoma, and been made like  unto Gomorrha.  30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith.  31 But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.  32 Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone  ;  33 As it is written , Behold , I lay in Sion a stumblingstone  and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed .

    10:1 Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is , that they might be saved.  2 For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.  3 For they being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God.  4 For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth .  5 For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, That the man which doeth those things shall live by them.  6 But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is , to bring Christ down from above:)  7 Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is , to bring up Christ again from the dead.)  8 But what saith it ? The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is , the word of faith, which we preach ;  9 That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved .  10 For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.  11 For the scripture saith , Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed .  12 For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him.  13 For  whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved .  14 How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed ? and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard ? and how shall they hear without a preacher ?  15 And how shall they preach , except they be sent ? as it is written , How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!  16 But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith , Lord, who hath believed our report?  17 So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.  18 But I say , Have they not heard ? Yes verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world.  19 But I say , Did not Israel know ? First Moses saith , I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you.  20 But Esaias is very bold , and saith , I was found of them that sought me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me.  21 But to Israel he saith , All day long I have stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.

    11:1 I say then , Hath God cast away his people? God forbid  . For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.  2 God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew  . Wot ye not what the scripture saith of Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against Israel, saying ,  3 Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thine altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life.  4 But what saith the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal.  5 Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace.  6 And if by grace, then is it no more  of works: otherwise grace is no more  grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more  grace: otherwise work is no more  work.  7 What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for ; but the election hath obtained it , and the rest were blinded  8 (According as it is written , God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see , and ears that they should not hear Wink unto this day.  9 And David saith , Let their table be made a snare , and a trap , and a stumblingblock , and a recompence unto them:  10 Let their eyes be darkened , that they may not see , and bow down their back alway.  11 I say then , Have they stumbled that they should fall ? God forbid  : but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy .  12 Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how much more their fulness?  13 For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as   I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office:  14 If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them.  15 For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead?  16 For if the firstfruit be holy, the lump is also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the branches.  17 And if some of the branches be broken off , and thou, being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in among them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree;  18 Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast , thou bearest not the root, but the root thee.  19 Thou wilt say then, The branches were broken off , that I might be graffed in .  20 Well; because of unbelief they were broken off , and thou standest by faith. Be not highminded , but fear :  21 For if God spared not the natural branches , take heed lest  he also spare not thee.  22 Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God: on them which fell  , severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in his goodness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off .  23 And they also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graffed in : for God is able to graff them in again.  24 For if thou wert cut out of the olive tree which is wild by nature, and wert graffed contrary to nature into a good olive tree: how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be graffed into their own olive tree?  25 For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in .  26 And so all Israel shall be saved : as it is written , There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer , and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob:  27 For this is my  covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins.  28 As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes  : but as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes.  29 For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.  30 For as  ye in times past have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy through their unbelief:  31 Even so have these also now not believed , that through your mercy they also may obtain mercy .  32 For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all.  33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out!  34 For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor?  35 Or who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again ?  36 For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen.

    12:1 I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service.  2 And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.  3 For I say , through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think ; but to think soberly  , according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith.  4 For as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office:  5 So we , being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another.  6 Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of faith;  7 Or ministry, let us wait on our ministering: or he that teacheth , on teaching;  8 Or he that exhorteth , on exhortation: he that giveth , let him do it with simplicity; he that ruleth , with diligence; he that sheweth mercy , with cheerfulness.  9 Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good.  10 Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honour preferring one another;  11 Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord;  12 Rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer;  13 Distributing to the necessity of saints; given to hospitality.  14 Bless them which persecute you: bless , and curse not.  15 Rejoice with them that do rejoice , and weep with them that weep .  16 Be of the same mind one toward another . Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. Be not wise in your own conceits.  17 Recompense to no man evil for evil. Provide things honest in the sight of all men.  18 If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men.  19 Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written , Vengeance is mine; I will repay , saith the Lord.  20 Therefore if thine enemy hunger , feed him; if he thirst , give him drink : for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head.  21 Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.

    13:1 Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God  : the powers that be are ordained of God.  2 Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.  3 For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same:  4 For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil.  5 Wherefore ye must needs be subject , not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake.  6 For for this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing.  7 Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour.  8 Owe no man any thing, but to love one another: for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law.  9 For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery , Thou shalt not kill , Thou shalt not steal , Thou shalt not bear false witness , Thou shalt not covet ; and if there be any other commandment, it is briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.  10 Love worketh no ill to his neighbour: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.  11 And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake  out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed .  12 The night is far spent  , the day is at hand : let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light.  13 Let us walk honestly, as in the day; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying.  14 But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof.

    14:1 Him that is weak in the faith receive ye , but not to doubtful disputations. 2 For one believeth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak , eateth herbs. 3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth : for God hath received him. 4 Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth . Yea, he shall be holden up : for God is able to make him stand . 5 One man esteemeth one day above another : another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. 6 He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth , eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks ; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks . 7 For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. 8 For whether we live , we live unto the Lord; and whether we die , we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die , we are the Lord's. 9 For to this end Christ both died , and rose , and revived , that he might be Lord both of the dead and living . 10 But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. 11 For it is written , As I live , saith the Lord , every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. 12 So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God. 13 Let us not therefore judge one another any more: but judge this rather, that no man put a stumblingblock or an occasion to fall in his brother's way. 14 I know , and am persuaded by the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself: but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean. 15 But if thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou not charitably . Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died . 16 Let not then your good be evil spoken of : 17 For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. 18 For he that in these things serveth Christ is acceptable to God, and approved of men. 19 Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, and things wherewith one may edify another. 20 For meat destroy not the work of God. All things indeed are pure; but it is evil for that man who eateth with offence. 21 It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth , or is offended , or is made weak . 22 Hast thou faith? have it to thyself before God. Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth . 23 And he that doubteth is damned if he eat , because he eateth not of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin.

    15:1 We then that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves. 2 Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good to edification. 3 For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written , The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me. 4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope. 5 Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be likeminded one toward another according to Christ Jesus: 6 That ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. 7 Wherefore receive ye one another, as Christ also received us to the glory of God. 8 Now I say that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers: 9 And that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy; as it is written , For this cause I will confess to thee among the Gentiles, and sing unto thy name. 10 And again he saith , Rejoice, ye Gentiles, with his people. 11 And again, Praise the Lord, all ye Gentiles; and laud him, all ye people. 12 And again, Esaias saith , There shall be a root of Jesse, and he that shall rise to reign over the Gentiles; in him shall the Gentiles trust . 13 Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing , that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. 14 And I myself also am persuaded of you, my brethren, that ye also are full of goodness, filled with all knowledge, able also to admonish one another. 15 Nevertheless, brethren, I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort, as putting you in mind , because of the grace that is given to me of God, 16 That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering the gospel of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. 17 I have therefore whereof I may glory through Jesus Christ in those things which pertain to God. 18 For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by me, to make the Gentiles obedient, by word and deed, 19 Through mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God; so that from Jerusalem, and round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preached the gospel of Christ. 20 Yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel , not where Christ was named , lest I should build upon another man's foundation: 21 But as it is written , To whom he was not spoken of, they shall see : and they that have not heard shall understand . 22 For which cause also I have been much hindered from coming to you. 23 But now having no more place in these parts, and having a great desire these many years to come unto you; 24 Whensoever I take my journey into Spain, I will come to you: for I trust to see you in my journey , and to be brought on my way thitherward by you, if first I be somewhat filled with your company. 25 But now I go unto Jerusalem to minister unto the saints. 26 For it hath pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem. 27 It hath pleased them verily; and their debtors they are . For if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal things. 28 When therefore I have performed this, and have sealed to them this fruit, I will come by you into Spain. 29 And I am sure that, when I come unto you, I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ. 30 Now I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love of the Spirit, that ye strive together with me in your prayers to God for me; 31 That I may be delivered from them that do not believe in Judaea; and that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be accepted of the saints; 32 That I may come unto you with joy by the will of God, and may with you be refreshed . 33 Now the God of peace be with you all. Amen.

    16:1 I commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea: 2 That ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints, and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you: for she hath been a succourer of many, and of myself also. 3 Greet Priscilla and Aquila my helpers in Christ Jesus: 4 Who have for my life laid down their own necks: unto whom not only I give thanks , but also all the churches of the Gentiles. 5 Likewise greet the church that is in their house. Salute my wellbeloved Epaenetus, who is the firstfruits of Achaia unto Christ. 6 Greet Mary, who bestowed much labour on us. 7 Salute Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen, and my fellowprisoners, who are of note among the apostles, who also were in Christ before me. 8 Greet Amplias my beloved in the Lord. 9 Salute Urbane, our helper in Christ, and Stachys my beloved. 10 Salute Apelles approved in Christ. Salute them which are of Aristobulus' household. 11 Salute Herodion my kinsman. Greet them that be of the household of Narcissus, which are in the Lord. 12 Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa, who labour in the Lord. Salute the beloved Persis, which laboured much in the Lord. 13 Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine. 14 Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes, and the brethren which are with them. 15 Salute Philologus, and Julia, Nereus, and his sister, and Olympas, and all the saints which are with them. 16 Salute one another with an holy kiss. The churches of Christ salute you. 17 Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned ; and avoid them . 18 For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. 19 For your obedience is come abroad unto all men. I am glad therefore on your behalf: but yet I would have you wise unto that which is good , and simple concerning evil. 20 And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly . The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen. 21 Timotheus my workfellow, and Lucius, and Jason, and Sosipater, my kinsmen, salute you. 22 I Tertius, who wrote this epistle, salute you in the Lord. 23 Gaius mine host, and of the whole church, saluteth you. Erastus the chamberlain of the city saluteth you, and Quartus a brother. 24 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen. 25 Now to him that is of power to stablish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began , 26 But now is made manifest , and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith: 27 To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen . [Written to the Romans from Corinthus, and sent by Phebe servant of the church at Cenchrea.]
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sat Nov 01, 2014 8:58 am

    Hebrews 1:1 God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, 2 Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds; 3 Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high; 4 Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they. 5 For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son? 6 And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith , And let all the angels of God worship him. 7 And of the angels he saith , Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire. 8 But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom. 9 Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. 10 And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands: 11 They shall perish ; but thou remainest ; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; 12 And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up , and they shall be changed : but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail . 13 But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool ? 14 Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?

    2:1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard , lest at any time we should let them slip . 2 For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward; 3 How shall we escape , if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him; 4 God also bearing them witness , both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will? 5 For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come , whereof we speak . 6 But one in a certain place testified , saying , What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him? 7 Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands: 8 Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him. 9 But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man. 10 For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. 11 For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren, 12 Saying , I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee. 13 And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me. 14 Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is , the devil; 15 And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. 16 For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham. 17 Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. 18 For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted , he is able to succour them that are tempted .

    3:1 Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; 2 Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house. 3 For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house. 4 For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God. 5 And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after ; 6 But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end. 7 Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith , To day if ye will hear his voice, 8 Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness: 9 When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. 10 Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said , They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known my ways. 11 So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.) 12 Take heed , brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. 13 But exhort one another daily , while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. 14 For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end; 15 While it is said , To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation. 16 For some, when they had heard , did provoke : howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses. 17 But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned , whose carcases fell in the wilderness? 18 And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not ? 19 So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.

    4:1 Let us therefore fear , lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it . 2 For unto us was the gospel preached , as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. 3 For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said , As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world. 4 For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works. 5 And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest. 6 Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein , and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief: 7 Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said , To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 8 For if Jesus had given them rest , then would he not afterward have spoken of another day. 9 There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. 10 For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his. 11 Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief. 12 For the word of God is quick , and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. 13 Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 14 Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. 15 For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. 16 Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.

    5:1 For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins: 2 Who can have compassion on the ignorant , and on them that are out of the way ; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity. 3 And by reason hereof he ought , as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins. 4 And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 5 So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee. 6 As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. 7 Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared; 8 Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered ; 9 And being made perfect , he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him; 10 Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec. 11 Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered , seeing ye are dull of hearing. 12 For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 13 For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe. 14 But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.

    6:1 Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God, 2 Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. 3 And this will we do , if God permit . 4 For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened , and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, 5 And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come , 6 If they shall fall away , to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh , and put him to an open shame . 7 For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed , receiveth blessing from God: 8 But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned. 9 But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak . 10 For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister . 11 And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end: 12 That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. 13 For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself, 14 Saying , Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. 15 And so, after he had patiently endured , he obtained the promise. 16 For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. 17 Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: 18 That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie , we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us : 19 Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil; 20 Whither the forerunner is for us entered , even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

    7:1 For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him; 2 To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is , King of peace; 3 Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually . 4 Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. 5 And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is , of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham: 6 But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. 7 And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better. 8 And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth . 9 And as I may so say , Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. 10 For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. 11 If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law ,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? 12 For the priesthood being changed , there is made of necessity a change also of the law. 13 For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar. 14 For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood. 15 And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, 16 Who is made , not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life. 17 For he testifieth , Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. 18 For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. 19 For the law made nothing perfect , but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God. 20 And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest: 21 (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent , Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec:) 22 By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. 23 And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death: 24 But this man, because he continueth ever , hath an unchangeable priesthood. 25 Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. 26 For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens; 27 Who needeth not daily , as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's: for this he did once, when he offered up himself. 28 For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.

    8:1 Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens; 2 A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched , and not man. 3 For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices: wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer . 4 For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law: 5 Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle: for, See , saith he , that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount. 6 But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises. 7 For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second. 8 For finding fault with them, he saith , Behold , the days come , saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah: 9 Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not , saith the Lord. 10 For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people: 11 And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying , Know the Lord: for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest . 12 For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. 13 In that he saith , A new covenant, he hath made the first old . Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.

    9:1 Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. 2 For there was a tabernacle made ; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread ; which is called the sanctuary. 3 And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all ; 4 Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded , and the tables of the covenant; 5 And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly . 6 Now when these things were thus ordained , the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God. 7 But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people: 8 The Holy Ghost this signifying , that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest , while as the first tabernacle was yet standing: 9 Which was a figure for the time then present , in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect , as pertaining to the conscience; 10 Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation. 11 But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come , by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say , not of this building; 12 Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. 13 For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean , sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: 14 How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? 15 And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance. 16 For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator . 17 For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth . 18 Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood. 19 For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book , and all the people, 20 Saying , This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you. 21 Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry. 22 And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission. 23 It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these. 24 For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us: 25 Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others; 26 For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. 27 And as it is appointed unto men once to die , but after this the judgment: 28 So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.

    10:1 For the law having a shadow of good things to come , and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect . 2 For then would they not have ceased to be offered ? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins. 3 But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year. 4 For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins. 5 Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith , Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: 6 In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure . 7 Then said I , Lo , I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God. 8 Above when he said , Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law; 9 Then said he , Lo , I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second. 10 By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. 11 And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: 12 But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God; 13 From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool . 14 For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified . 15 Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before , 16 This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them; 17 And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. 18 Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin. 19 Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, 20 By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say , his flesh; 21 And having an high priest over the house of God; 22 Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. 23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised Wink 24 And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works: 25 Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching . 26 For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, 27 But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries. 28 He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses: 29 Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye , shall he be thought worthy , who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified , an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace? 30 For we know him that hath said , Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense , saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people. 31 It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. 32 But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated , ye endured a great fight of afflictions; 33 Partly , whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used . 34 For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods , knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance. 35 Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward. 36 For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise. 37 For yet a little while , and he that shall come will come , and will not tarry . 38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back , my soul shall have no pleasure in him. 39 But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.

    11:1 Now faith is the substance of things hoped for , the evidence of things not seen . 2 For by it the elders obtained a good report . 3 Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear . 4 By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh . 5 By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found , because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony , that he pleased God. 6 But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is , and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. 7 By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear , prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith. 8 By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed ; and he went out , not knowing whither he went . 9 By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise: 10 For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God. 11 Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age , because she judged him faithful who had promised . 12 Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead , so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable. 13 These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 14 For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country. 15 And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out , they might have had opportunity to have returned . 16 But now they desire a better country, that is , an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city. 17 By faith Abraham, when he was tried , offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son, 18 Of whom it was said , That in Isaac shall thy seed be called : 19 Accounting that God was able to raise him up , even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure. 20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come . 21 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying , blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped , leaning upon the top of his staff. 22 By faith Joseph, when he died , made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones. 23 By faith Moses, when he was born , was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king's commandment. 24 By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; 25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; 26 Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward. 27 By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured , as seeing him who is invisible. 28 Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them. 29 By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned . 30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell down , after they were compassed about seven days. 31 By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not , when she had received the spies with peace. 32 And what shall I more say ? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets: 33 Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 34 Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong , waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. 35 Women received their dead raised to life again : and others were tortured , not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection: 36 And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: 37 They were stoned , they were sawn asunder , were tempted , were slain with the sword : they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins ; being destitute , afflicted , tormented ; 38 (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth. 39 And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise: 40 God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect .

    12:1 Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, 2 Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. 3 For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds. 4 Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin. 5 And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him: 6 For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth , and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth . 7 If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? 8 But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. 9 Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence : shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live ? 10 For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure ; but he for our profit , that we might be partakers of his holiness. 11 Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby . 12 Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down , and the feeble knees; 13 And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way ; but let it rather be healed . 14 Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord: 15 Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled ; 16 Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright. 17 For ye know how that afterward , when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected : for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears. 18 For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched , and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest, 19 And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more: 20 (For they could not endure that which was commanded , And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned , or thrust through with a dart: 21 And so terrible was the sight , that Moses said , I exceedingly fear and quake:) 22 But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, 23 To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect , 24 And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. 25 See that ye refuse not him that speaketh . For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven: 26 Whose voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised , saying , Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven. 27 And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken , as of things that are made , that those things which cannot be shaken may remain . 28 Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: 29 For our God is a consuming fire.

    13:1 Let brotherly love continue . 2 Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares . 3 Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them ; and them which suffer adversity , as being yourselves also in the body. 4 Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge . 5 Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have : for he hath said , I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. 6 So that we may boldly say , The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me. 7 Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow , considering the end of their conversation. 8 Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever. 9 Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein . 10 We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle. 11 For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp. 12 Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate. 13 Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach. 14 For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come . 15 By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is , the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name. 16 But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased . 17 Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief : for that is unprofitable for you. 18 Pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly. 19 But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner. 20 Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, 21 Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 22 And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation: for I have written a letter unto you in few words. 23 Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty ; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you. 24 Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you. 25 Grace be with you all. Amen . [Written to the Hebrews from Italy, by Timothy.]
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sat Nov 01, 2014 9:04 am

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Utopia

    I wish all of you well. I think I might be leaving soon -- and I think it might be permanently -- whether I like it or not. I sense that I am completely out of step with modern humanity. I seem to keep attempting to reinvent the wheel -- and fight old battles -- over and over again. Still -- some of you should probably study this study-guide -- just to nail-down some of the loose-ends of yesteryear -- as we move 'forward' into a Post Judeo-Christian Civilization. I hope you have the right Deities in the Planet-Earth War-Room. Things seem to be going rather well -- and I sure wouldn't wish to jinx things by getting in the way. I'm sorry we couldn't work together. Too much water has gone under the bridge. "Oh Well -- It's a Deep Subject!" I keep wondering if there is ultimately one space-program -- one nuclear arsenal -- one government -- and one religion (with many subsidiaries?) -- all controlled (and owned?) by one individual (or central-committee)?! What if such a situation has existed for dozens -- hundreds -- or even thousands of years?! What if the New World Order was established in (or under) Ancient-Egypt?? What if one being has ruled this hypothetical NWO for thousands of years?! It might be virtually impossible to know. Full-Disclosure might result in extremely negative consequences. If things go to hell "They" will probably have a "Fall-Guy" take the blame (deserved or undeserved) -- and then tighten their grip on the throat of humanity. There are an infinite number of possible religions and political-systems -- and an even greater number of possible interpretations and applications!! I generally support religious and political freedom -- but at what point does it all become a rebellious and confused mess?? The Torah is highly-intolerant regarding religious and political freedom. The rest of the Old Testament is more accommodating. The New Testament loosens things up even more BUT the Book of Revelation goes right back to the same old fire and brimstone torture and extermination of those who don't think and do exactly as they're told. American-Christians support religious and political freedom -- yet they wish to "Go to Heaven" where (if I read my Bible correctly) there will be no religious and political freedom.

    I'm sorry to keep commenting in this manner -- but the basic arguments and principles connected with this line of thinking are foundational regarding the evaluation of existing and expected civilizations -- terrestrial and extra-terrestrial. I keep wondering what Judaism has done with Joshua through Malachi -- or if there have been Joshua through Malachi Branches of Judaism which excluded the Torah?? How much of the Torah is repeated and/or reinforced within Joshua through Malachi?? Does Joshua through Malachi really require the New Testament for fulfillment and completion?? I've recently been attempting an integration of Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Isaiah, Luke, John, Acts, Romans, and Hebrews -- to gain a Composite View of God which is not particularly Old-Testament or New-Testament. The Torah seems to require Human-Sacrifice and Substitutionary-Atonement for resolution and appeasement -- but does Joshua through Malachi contain similar requirements?? There seems to be a deliberate layer of deception which extends from antiquity to modernity -- and I find this to be extremely suspicious. Studying World War II and Nazi-Germany might provide a lot of revealing windows regarding the past, present, and future. There were too many witnesses, and too much documentation -- to keep things quiet and hidden. The internet has facilitated the release and communication of vast amounts of forbidden-information -- for better or worse -- I know not. Think of me working for the Central-Earth Intelligence-Agency as a Galactic-Vatican Analyst!! Think of me being a Galactic Jack Ryan aka Jack and/or Bill aka Orthodoxymoron!! Think of me living in a Deep Underground 600 Square-Foot Office-Apartment -- and driving a Porsche Turbo!! Think of me driving onto Sandia without showing ID!! "They know me". I have a space-law book with a Sandia stamp -- and that's probably as close as I'll ever get!! https://www.youtube.com/user/SandiaLabs What Would the DOE and Dr. James Slater Say?? "There's a Cancer Growing on Satan and the Secret Government??!!" What Would the Missing Loma Linda Link Say?? "You Are What You Eat??!!" Think of me specializing in the following:

    1. Job. (KJV)
    2. Psalms.
    3. Proverbs.
    4. Ecclesiastes.
    5. Isaiah.
    6. Luke.
    7. John.
    8. Acts.
    9. Romans.
    10. Hebrews.
    11. The Gods of Eden (William Bramley).
    12. Eden in Egypt (Ralph Ellis).
    13. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).
    14. Tempest and Exodus (Ralph Ellis).
    15. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).
    16. Solomon: Pharaoh of Egypt (Ralph Ellis).
    17. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).
    18. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer (and Liturgy).
    19. The Federalist Papers (and US Constitution).
    20. The Timechart History of the World.
    21. The Great Hymns and Gregorian Chants.
    22. The Music of Johann Sebastian Bach and George Frederick Handel.
    23. Babylon 5 -- Stargate SG-1 -- Earth: Final Conflict -- and V (Series and Movies).

    Please consider making an intensive, integrated, and ongoing study of these materials. What Would Daniel Jackson Say?? I mostly assume that "whistle-blowers" (especially regarding ufo's, aliens, secret-facilities, etc and et al) are not who and what they say they are (or have seen and done). I mostly assume that 90% of these people are crack-pots -- but that the remaining 10% get fed information from those who really know. I can't prove this -- but it's just what I think. I'm NOT endorsing the following link regarding the Holocaust. http://www.goodnewsaboutgod.com/studies/spiritual/home_study/holocaust_lie.htm I'm including it because of who wrote the article (Dr. Lorraine Day). I've enjoyed listening to her in the past -- but stumbling upon this material shocked me!! I'm honestly neutral about this sort of thing (as I try to be about most things). I continue to think that history is nastier and messier than most of us can imagine -- and that there are probably good and bad sides to just about everyone and everything (including Zionist-Jews and Nazi-Germans). I include a lot of objectionable and controversial material within this thread, as my attempt to make all of us think in unconventional ways. I corresponded with Dr. Day a few years ago -- and she thought I was crazy!! Imagine that!! Please don't neglect Biblical-Studies -- even if you don't believe -- but don't expect it to make you happy. The conclusions I've reached while creating this thread are startling (to say the least) -- and I have mostly just hinted at them. A direct-revelation would probably be devastating. I think reality (past, present, and future) is too problematic for most of us to properly-process. I have no idea if this thread will ever become respectable. I doubt it -- but who knows?? I think it might simply be my private conceptual-laboratory and study-guide. Expecting anyone to tag-along is probably an unrealistic-expectation. If anyone actually studied this thread, it might be deemed dangerous by the Thought-Police!! Does a thread actually exist, if no one views it?? The "Thread That Never Was??"

    The problem with this sort of thing is that it takes too much time and energy for most people to properly deal with it. I've tried to deal with it by considering most all of it to be science-fictional in nature -- as a mixture of fact and fiction. It's almost "morbid-entertainment" for me -- wherein I try to deal with the crazy material in the context of my "home-thread" -- and then just move-on without getting too worked-up about anything. I just read that very controversial "Holocaust" article -- without knowing how much of it was true -- and just took it in stride -- and moved-on. BTW -- I use Wikipedia because of the summaries and "freshness". I use it for "comparative- consistency". I think it's part of my "research project". Sometimes I wonder if "good-stuff" gets placed in wiki articles?! Who knows? This is "just" a most-dangerous game. If you can, please consider watching the Tomato Effect by Faun Kime (about her father, Dr. Zane Kime). http://www.veoh.com/watch/v1920841852Fktg64?h1=The+Tomato+Effect+by+Director+Faun+Kime I was present at a number of Dr. Kime's lectures -- and was even a patient. I was unsuccessfully attempting to remedy my misery way back then. I keep mentioning the "misery-thing" to help explain my lack of exemplary-action and my continually going against the grain. If I hadn't been intensely-miserable for most of my life -- things would've been MUCH different -- I assure you. I remember seeing Luke Ford as a child -- when I attended his father's theology lectures!! BTW -- Dr. Zane Kime and Dr. Desmond Ford worked together following Dr. Ford's defrocking -- and just before (not sure which years) Dr. Kime's rock-climbing accident. Luke's life has been rather bizarre (in light of who his father and mother were) -- and I sometimes think such people get targeted by Nefarious-Entities. I suspect such a state of affairs in my own life (going back to childhood). You wouldn't believe how sensitive and intelligent I was as a young child. Sometimes I wonder if this has been my first Earth-Incarnation (after being away for a very long time). Raven once hinted at a "Spell" and Carol once hinted at "Coding-Issues". I might be getting that last sentence wrong -- so don't take it too seriously. That was just my impression. The Ancient Egyptian Deity hinted that they had cast some sort of a spell on my Fedora!! Honestly!!

    http://www.rabble-rouser.com/about.html It’s the ten-year anniversary (now 22nd) of the death of Faun Kime’s father in a mysterious mountain climbing accident and The Tomato Effect begins at a trailhead in the high sierras of California. Maps are examined, supplies checked, and backpacks heave-hoed into place. Bristling with nervous energy the group gathered for the expedition hits the trail. Faun has at last mustered the strength to begin an investigation into the circumstances of her father’s death and the head of Search and Rescue has agreed to take her to the spot where he recovered her father’s body.

    Despite local authorities ruling her father’s death an accident, conspiracy theories bloomed overnight and persisted. This was partly because when her father was killed, there was only one witness…another climber who was a stranger to the Kime family and friends…and some felt his story was suspect. But also fueling these suspicions was the terrible timing of his death.

    When he died, Zane R. Kime MD, had been practicing Environmental Medicine and had become the target of a governmental prosecution against this specialty. This lawsuit threatened the vested interests of the chemical industry and the outcome looked hopeful for a decision in his favor. However, with his death, the case was dismissed and some say, the threat eliminated. When Faun’s mother hired a private investigator to explore the matter further, the other climber threatened to sue…and then disappeared.

    The conspiracy theories drove Faun to start exploring her father’s death. However, she is soon unraveling his controversial life as a physician practicing Environmental Medicine. Environmental Medicine, like much of alternative medicine has considerable opposition. This is partly because it’s a newer more progressive medicine. Throughout history, the old paradigm in science has been slow to accept the new. But in this era of unchecked capitalism, Faun discovers that advancement in alternative medicine has nearly ground to a halt…if it doesn’t profit the pharmaceutical or chemical industry.

    Faun narrows her investigation to one particularly contentious issue and example of this phenomenon…the diagnosis and treatment of Multiple Chemical Sensitivity (MCS) or Gulf War Syndrome. Official recognition of this syndrome would translate to billions of dollars in liability to the chemical industry. As toxic tort liabilities have increased across the country, an alliance has emerged between the chemical industry and physicians who are part of the old paradigm that denounce MCS. Large sums of money were paid to these physicians to testify that victims claiming to have MCS were psychotic and that physicians who diagnosed it were quacks. Memos evidence the chemical industry’s strategy to terminate Environmental Medicine; educate the state medical licensing boards (government agencies, not to be confused with the AMA) across the nation about the illegitimacy of this new field of medicine. It worked. Starting in the early 1980’s, prosecutions to revoke the licenses of physicians practicing Environmental Medicine, and alternative medicine, began nationwide.

    The Tomato Effect chronicles a microcosm of this tragedy when an entire group of ten physicians in the San Francisco area are run out of medicine by the Medical Board of California. However, Zane R. Kime, MD refused to capitulate and fought back in a legal case that progressed to the appellate court, gained nationwide attention and wide medical interest. But as everyone waited for the decision, he was killed in an “accident” and the case was dismissed. Faun’s investigation not only uncovers shocking secrets about her father’s death, but the disturbing truth about the state of health care.

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Zanekime




    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 00110521
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 ProtonTherapy





    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 LorraineDAY_CANCER

    Dr. Lorraine Day is Amazing!! Brains -- Courage -- Honesty -- and Good-Looks!! Something is very-right and very-wrong with the Bible. Here is a slight variation on previous Comparative Biblical Lists. Please remember that this isn't Bible-Thumping. It's Integral to Innovative Religious and Political Science-Fiction!! Try creating a Moot Final Jihad with these groupings!! I obviously lean toward the second and third groups!! Please read ALL of these books -- and tell me what YOU think!!

    1. Genesis.
    2. Exodus.
    3. Leviticus.
    4. Numbers.
    5. Deuteronomy.

    1. Job.
    2. Psalms.
    3. Proverbs.
    4. Ecclesiastes.
    5. Isaiah.

    1. Luke.
    2. John.
    3. Acts.
    4. Romans.
    5. Hebrews.


    1. Isaiah.
    2. Jeremiah.
    3. Ezekiel.
    4. Daniel.
    5. Revelation.

    I think that Bible-Study should be a mixture of Reverence and Irreverence. If someone gets too honest in a church -- they get kicked-out!! If an Atheist Philosophy Professor gets too positive about the Bible -- they get kicked-out!! Every group is sort of a church with dogmas. Even the Mists has a certain "Way" -- and I am a heretic. I'd be a heretic anywhere -- so it might as well be here. I don't go to church and argue with people. Not anymore!! A famous attorney privately told me that "if Jesus showed-up, the church wouldn't know what to do with him!!" If Jesus showed-up at the Vatican -- the Pope might exclaim "Jesus Christ!! Now What Are We Going to Do??!!" Sorry! I just couldn't resist! Perhaps this isn't the right time or place -- but is there some merit to a Socialist Corporate Solar System Theocracy with a Real God (mighty -- but not necessarily almighty)??!! What if people got paid the same (regardless of the job) -- but competed for the best and most interesting jobs?? What if God were a Solar System CEO?? I mostly want really smart, responsible, and reasonable people to be running things. I don't wish to exclude God -- but perhaps God should be an Authority of Last Resort. I have no idea what the true state of affairs are throughout the universe -- so knowing how to responsibly "Do Theology" in this solar system -- is almost impossible. Innovative Theology Inevitably Results in Weeping, Wailing, and Gnashing of Teeth. Should there be Micro-Competition and Macro-Cooperation?? Many of us think we "Want a God" -- but do we want the "God We Want" rather than the "God Who Really is God"?? What if God remains hidden simply because we wouldn't accept them if we met them?? What if God is a Twelve-Foot Tall Draconian-Reptilian War-Lord from Orion with a 500 IQ??!! I honestly mean no disrespect. I simply think we should consider ALL possibilities -- rather than kneeling at the feet of the possibilities we desire. Most of the questions I ask are NOT rhetorical. BTW -- Dr. Desmond Ford had a PhD in Rhetoric (in the Pauline-Epistles) along with his PhD in New-Testament from Manchester (under F.F. Bruce). I find it interesting that his son's name was "Luke". What if Dr. Luke had more to do with the New-Testament than we think?? What if half of the NT was the product of Luke and/or Josephus -- with the rest consisting of bogus-books intended to counteract the authentic-books?? I continue to lean toward the Historical-Fiction Cover-Story Hypothesis for a lot of the Holy-Bible (without any disrespect whatsoever). If I didn't care -- I'd be "normal". When I care and comment -- I'm a "threat".

    We're educated to be stupid (especially regarding the really important things) -- and we get ridiculed for being "stupid-humans" -- yet if we think deeply (and arrive at contrarian-conclusions) we are condemned for being "reprobate and rebellious heretics". Damned if we do -- and damned if we don't. Perhaps that was the Plan. An Individual of Interest (a long time ago) suggested that a lot of Christians live miserable lives trying to get into heaven -- but that they were probably going to go to hell anyway!! What a mean thing to say -- but what if (in some way, shape, or form) this is true??!! I keep modeling unpleasant-possibilities -- but I don't necessarily believe them. I frankly don't know what to believe. I'm not atheist, agnostic, or believer. I guess I'm a Possibility-Thinker!! What Would Robert Schuller Say?? I'm unmarketable -- and I sort of like it that way!! I get the distinct impression that this particular incarnation is an aberration rather than being the norm. Perhaps I'm on some sort of a mysterious-mission I don't even know about!! The Ancient Egyptian Deity hinted that I was somehow being roughed-up for a particular reason!! What if I'm really some sort of a Changeling-Scapegoat?? What if I helped set things up -- and was then "removed" so I wouldn't "get in the way"??!! The AED asked me if I thought I were the one hanging on the cross in a Crucifix?? I didn't think so -- and I don't think so -- but what if I really am both Michael and Azazel?? The AED called me "Michael" -- and seemed to be setting me up for something bad. When I suggested that -- they retorted "Are you kidding!! I could snap my fingers -- and you'd be dead!!" I'm NOT making this stuff up -- but I wish I were!! I made no "non-disclosure agreement" with them -- and I assumed that they assumed that a lot of what they said to me would not remain a secret. They didn't tell me not to tell -- but I have been very indirect and discrete regarding this "close encounter". I think of this as being "damn-fine reporting!!" They simply said "You can't trace anything back to me" -- which is what Senator Collins said to Cal in State of Play!! I seem to somehow be identified with Russell Crowe -- and the Ancient Egyptian Deity somehow seems to be identified with Ben Affleck!! Perhaps we were Best-Friends and Worst-Enemies in Ancient-Egypt!! That wouldn't surprise me -- as ridiculous as that sounds!! Be very wary regarding the Roles and Soul-Identities of the Father, Son, and Holy-Spirit. I'm sensing a Galactic Shell-Game. What if Michael was Deposed -- with Gabriel Promoted to Take Their Place (hundreds or thousands of years prior to the Crucifixion)??!! Think long and hard concerning the "Lamb slain from the Foundation of the World". What Would Dr. Who Do?? Who?? Lilith?? Who is Lilith?? You might be surprised....
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 CREATING-A-GOD
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 800-Odin_Thor
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Zeus_-_Ascension
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Spiritual-5-all-gods
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Azazel_by_gothicnarcissus-d5wqnf8



    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 0
    "I Believe This Secretary is Giving Her Boss a Raise!!"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Wed Nov 05, 2014 8:33 pm; edited 3 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Tue Nov 04, 2014 12:30 am

    I REALLY HESITATE TO MAKE THIS POST -- AND I AM NOT ENDORSING IT IN ANY WAY. I AM MERELY ADDING IT TO THE STRANGE POTPOURRI WHICH IS THIS THREAD. I AM HONESTLY ATTEMPTING TO SOLVE PROBLEMS -- RATHER THAN CREATING NEW DIFFICULTIES. http://www.goodnewsaboutgod.com/studies/spiritual/home_study/holocaust_lie.htm

    The Holocaust LIE is the Centerpiece of the New World Order/Beast Power of Revelation 13 by Lorraine Day, M.D.

    The “Golden Rule.”  He who has the Gold – Rules!
    Without the Holocaust LIE, a One World Government would be impossible!

    The One World Government is run by the Jews, who own the money supply of virtually every country in the world.  The ruling organization – the “Front” for  this One World Government/New World Order - will be the United Nations that was founded, and is still run, by the Jews, even though they do so from behind the scenes.

    They still “work in the dark,” as Jesus so aptly noted when they came to arrest and kill Him.

    The Control of Oil is essential to the Rule of the World

    The Middle East contains some of the largest oil reserves in the world.  In order to control the world, the control of energy is mandatory.  In order to fulfill their long-term goal of World Government and total control, it was necessary for the Jews to establish a base in the Middle East in order to expand their territory to include most, if not all, of the oil supplies in that area.

    The Jews are NOT Jews!

    Approximately 90% of all the “Jews” in the world are Khazars, Caucasian barbarian Mongol-Turks, from Khazaria, a nation that occupied what is now Western Russia.  In the 8th century, this nation of Mongol-Turks arbitrarily embraced the religion and culture of Judaism.  Therefore, the “Jews” have NO “semitic” ancestry, they are NOT descendants of the Biblical Israelites (who were of no special ethnicity – they were called “Israelites” because they worshiped the same God as their ancestor Jacob – who was given the SPIRITUAL name of “Israel), and they are NOT “Jewish,” except by the Culture that they borrowed, accepted, and embraced as their own.

    Therefore, the “Jews” have no right to the area of Palestine, they have no right to call their nation “Israel,” and they have no right to claim the Biblical promises for the “Israel” of the Old Testament.

    In short, the nation of “Israel,” and the “Jews” themselves, are BOTH gigantic Frauds.

    They are IMPOSTERS of the worst kind!

    The TRUE Israelites of the Old Testament were CHRISTIANS.  They worshiped the One True God of the Bible, and they were looking forward to the Messiah – Jesus Christ.  Judaism did NOT begin until AFTER the Pharisees (the “Jews”) murdered Christ and subsequently were taken into captivity where the Pharisees wrote down the abhorrent “Oral Traditions” that became the Talmud – the “holiest” book of Judaism.”  These “Oral Traditions” that eventually became the Talmud, were the very “traditions” that Jesus strongly rebuked, saying that they (the “traditions”) made the Scriptures (the Law of God) of “none effect.”

    Who was Responsible for the Bolshevik Revolution?

    More than 80% of the Bolshevik Revolutionaries were Jews.  The Bolshevik Revolution in Russia was clearly “Jewish” – in fact, in their literature, the Jews brag about that fact.  Lenin, Stalin, Marx and Trotsky were all Jews, and the Bolshevik Revolution was financed by Jewish Wall Street Bankers.  The Bolshevik Revolution was Jewish to its core.

    As soon as the Jews took over in Russia, their first order of business was to exterminate, by outright slaughter with the sword and by forced famine, the “Gentiles,” particularly the “Gentile” Christians, and more particularly, the “Gentile” German Christians who were the largest ethnic group living in the Ukraine.

    Many years before, the Russian Czar had asked the Germans, who were renowned for their expertise in farming, to immigrate to the Ukraine, a country that subsequently became known as the “bread basket” of Europe, as it provided food for Russia and for much of Europe.  The Germans agreed to go to Russia if they were allowed to live separately as a German community, continue to speak their native German language, and continue to worship in the religion of their homeland.  The Czar agreed, and the Germans came to the Ukraine.

    Watching Communism in Action

    When the Jewish Communist Bolsheviks began their ruthless slaughter and forced starvation of the “Gentiles” in Russia beginning in 1917 (and continuing for decades), particularly the German Christian “Gentiles” living in the Ukraine, the Germans in Germany had a close-up view of the terrorism and wickedness of Communism.  They also knew that Communism originated in the Jewish culture, specifically from the demonic Jewish Talmud that was – and is even today - considered to be the “holiest” book in Judaism.  The Germans in Germany were aware that their relatives and other fellow Germans were being shot, stabbed to death, incarcerated in inhumane concentration camps in Russia, and starved to death by the Jewish Communist Bolsheviks.

    World War I was instigated by the Jews with the goals of 1) taking Palestine from the Turks and placing it in the hands of the British (the Jews already controlled the British government) and, 2) destroying the country of Germany, their Christian culture of honesty and integrity, their strong work ethnic, and their stable, thriving, economy.   And that is exactly what happened.

    Why Did the Germans Embrace Hitler?

    Hitler knew his history well.  He knew that Communism was Jewish, and that the Jews planned to dominate Europe, then the entire world.  England had already capitulated to the Jews – 400 hundred years before - by the underhanded work of John Dee, a Jew, and the Head of Security for Queen Elizabeth I.  Previously, Jews had been banned from Europe because of 1) their blatant usury, 2) their complete lack of allegiance to the country in which they lived, and, 3) because they were constant troublemakers wherever they were.  But when Dee became a confidante of Queen Elizabeth I, he persuaded her to begin allowing the clandestine return to England of the moneyed and elitist Jews.

    “When Elizabeth I took the throne in 1558, Dee became her trusted advisor on astrological and scientific matters, even choosing Elizabeth's coronation date himself.  From the 1550s through the 1570s, he served as an advisor to England's voyages of discovery, providing technical assistance in navigation and ideological backing in the creation of a "British Empire", and was the first to use that term.  Dee was also Elizabeth I's spy.  He used as his signature on correspondences to Elizabeth the number "007" which would later be used by Ian Fleming in his James Bond novels.  In 1577, Dee published General and Rare Memorials pertayning to the Perfect Arte of Navigation, a work that set out his vision of a maritime empire and asserted English territorial claims on the New World.

    “In 1564, Dee wrote the Hermetic work Monas Hieroglyphica ("The Hieroglyphic Monad"), an exhaustive Cabalistic interpretation of a glyph of his own design, meant to express the mystical unity of all creation. This work was highly valued by many of Dee's contemporaries, but the loss of the secret oral tradition of Dee's milieu makes the work difficult to interpret today.

    “By the early 1580s, Dee was growing dissatisfied with his progress in learning the secrets of nature and with his own lack of influence and recognition. He began to turn towards the supernatural as a means to acquire knowledge. Specifically, he sought to contact “angels” through the use of a "scryer" or crystal-gazer (a witch), who would act as an intermediary between Dee and the angels.”  Wikipedia, John Dee.

    But John Dee, after making a pact with Jewish Rabbi Judah Loew of Prague to deliver England to the Jews, convinced Queen Elizabeth I that the Royal families of Europe, by intermarrying with the Jews, could rule the world.  He claimed, without any proof whatsoever, that the (“Gentile”) monarchies of Europe were descendants of the Northern Ten Tribes of Israel, who had been taken captive and ultimately found their way to England.  The Jews of Europe, he erroneously claimed, were the descendants of the Southern two Israelite tribes, Judah and Benjamin, who also had been taken captive and became disseminated throughout Europe.  Together, John Dee claimed, the English (“Gentile”) Monarchies of Europe and the Jews of Europe, were the descendants of the original Twelve Tribes of Israel, re-united as the “Chosen People” of God who had the right – and the obligation – to Conquer and Rule over the whole world.

    The Jews also controlled France and were responsible for the French Revolution, including the elimination of the throne by the murder of Marie Antoinette and King Louis XVI by guillotine, as well as the elimination of God from the French society and culture and the elevation of wickedness, utter debauchery, and atheism to heights never before reached in France.

    Now, Russia, formerly a Christian nation with a Christian Czar, had been ruthlessly conquered by the Jews, who were rapidly exterminating the non-Jewish population of that country.

    The main free country remaining in Europe that had a strong economy, a population of hard-working, creative, orderly, clean, intelligent people, with a strategic location, was Germany.

    The Jews had, for many years, been infiltrating into key positions in the German government, German culture, the arts, and the banking industry of Germany, until Germany had almost been completely overtaken from the inside by the Jews.  Hitler recognized this attempted silent Jewish coup de’ tat and immediately stopped it, by rooting out all the Jewish influence and power in the German government, the arts, and the banking industry.

    Hitler understood that Jewish Communism’s goal was the barbaric, totalitarian rule of the world – by force.  The Jews ultimate goal THEN – as well as NOW - was/is to DESTROY ALL governments and ALL religions.  Hitler wanted to save the heritage of the Europeans, the white race, which the Jews and their Communist philosophy were intent on destroying completely, and he wanted to save Germany and all of Europe from being devastated and overwhelmed by Communism.

    Hitler wanted the Jews OUT of Germany – and OUT of Europe!  Emigration of the Jews out of Europe and out of Germany – NOT genocide - was Hitler’s “Final Solution” to the Jewish problem.

    Who Started World War II?

    After England had bombed Germany SIX times, finally Hitler retaliated against England with air strikes.  The sinister plan of Winston Churchill, an admitted Zionist Jew, along with Joseph Stalin, head of the U.S.S.R., another Zionist Jew, and subsequently, U.S. President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, also a Zionist Jew, was to FORCE Germany into war as an excuse for the allies to bomb Germany and the German people into oblivion.

    It’s plain to see that the JEWS (Churchill, Stalin, and Roosevelt) declared WAR against Germany – NOT the other way around.  In addition, the attached headline proves that International Jewry declared WAR against Germany.  The Jews living in Germany threatened to sabotage the war effort of Germany in a war with Britain and/or Russia.  By doing so, the Jews of Germany thereby declared themselves traitors to the nation - Germany - in which they were living, a fact that completely justified Hitler’s rounding them up for incarceration in Concentration Camps.

    But Jews were placed in German Concentration camps only AFTER the U.S. Government had rounded up the Japanese, who were loyal U.S. citizens, living peacefully in America - and put them in Concentration Camps that were far more barbaric than the Camps run by the Germans in which the Jews were housed.

    Why Didn’t the Jews go to Madagascar?

    Because Hitler and the Germans could see the debauchery of their culture, the planned inflation and destruction of their money supply, and the usurpation of their government, caused by the Jews, they wanted the Jews out of Germany.  The Germans wanted Germany returned to the Germans.  They wanted their culture, their stable government, and their high ethics and morality to be returned as it had been BEFORE the infiltration of the Jews and their degeneracy.

    The elitist International Jews were not concerned in the least that the rank and file Jews were being incarcerated in concentration camps.  In fact, they had encouraged the imprisonment of the rank and file Jews by their bold public announcement of planned sabotage of the German government by Jews.  (See Newspaper headline.)  The International super-rich elitist Jews, safe in their homes in other cities of luxury such as New York, Paris, and London, wanted the moderately rich Jews in Germany and the rest of Europe to be frightened enough of imprisonment by Germany, to leave Europe, including Germany, and flee to Palestine to provide a “Jewish” presence – and money - in that country that had for hundreds of years been inhabited almost solely by the Palestinians.

    The elitist Jews wanted Palestine for the Jews, but more importantly they wanted it for their own nefarious purposes for the ultimate control of the world – and they would even cruelly sacrifice their own “Jewish kinsmen” to get it.

    Hitler was actively working with the International Jews to move all the Jews out of Germany and Europe.  The Island of Madagascar was Hitler’s choice for the Jews’ destination, but the International Jews insisted that the Jews of Germany and other areas in Europe be sent to Palestine, a set-up for their (the Jews’)  subsequent take-over of that area for the nation of “Israel.”  If the International Jews could not have Palestine, they would let their lower level, rank and file Jewish kinsmen rot and die in the Concentration Camps.  To the BIG Jews, the “little” Jews were nothing more than cannon fodder, to be sacrificed for the greed of the elitist Jews.  To the BIG super-rich, elitist Jews, the “little” Jews were nothing but “goyim” – a derogatory term, meaning cattle or sub-human beasts, usually reserved by the Jews for non-Jews.

    When one Jew of major stature in Jewry confronted a European Jewish Organization with the fact that Hitler had agreed to release ALL Jews incarcerated in Concentration Camps under German control, for a particular sum of money (an amount that would have been easy to fund from their Jewish coffers), IF the released Jews emigrated out of Europe, the “Big” Jews responded, “When this war is over, there will have been a lot of blood shed on all sides.  We want to make sure that we have had a lot of Jewish blood shed as well, so we can have strength at the bargaining table, ultimately to take over Palestine.”  And they refused to provide the money that would release the Jews from the Concentration Camps!

    The BIG Jews were – and are - more than willing to sacrifice the “little” Jews to get what they want – the Rule and Ownership of the World for themselves.  The “little” Jews are used as nothing more than pawns in a cynical chess game, with the final prize being the control of the whole world and its resources, and the murder and/or enslavement of everyone else on earth.  The “little” Jews have become nothing more than expendable “goyim.”

    World War I

    The goal of World War I was to transfer the control of Palestine from the Turks to the British, a country controlled by the Jews since the 16th century (and John Dee’s skullduggery), as well as to devastate the country of Germany and its economy.

    World War II

    The goal of World War II was to transfer the control of Palestine from the British to the Jews, to be known as the state of Israel, and to hand over Eastern Europe to the Communists.  The major players at the table at the Conference at Yalta (a city in Crimea, in Southern Ukraine) to accomplish these dastardly acts, were England’s Prime Minister Winston Churchill (a Jew), U.S. President Franklin D. Roosevelt (a Jew), and Russian Premier Joseph Stalin (a Jew).

    They were there to insure the destruction of the German people, the destruction of the German government (that has, since that time, been completely controlled from behind the scenes by the Jews – as is the government of the United States), and the conquering of virtually the whole of Europe for the Jewish Zionist Communists.

    You will note that in both wars, World War I and World War II, ostensibly fought for the “freedom” of America and the “free world,” the covert plan was to sacrifice our sons, the sons of loyal Americans, for the financial and totalitarian enrichment of the International Zionist Jews.  The Jews had no intention of sacrificing their own sons when they could use the United States and its citizens, as their proxy.

    So, in 1948, the fraudulent nation of “Israel” was established by the ritual sacrifice of innocent “Gentile” young military men from America, Britain and Germany, on the alter of Jewish voracious greed.

    World War II casualties totaled over SIXTY-FIVE MILLION dead, 25 million military casualties and over 40 million civilian casualties.  Compare this 65 million Gentile deaths to the supposed “6 million deaths” of Jews in the concentration camps under control of the German government.  There are almost no memorials to the 65 million Gentiles who died supposedly defending “freedom,” yet there is a memorial to the supposed 6 millions Jews on practically every corner in America.

    Yet, even the Jews who now control, for tourist – and mostly for propaganda – purposes, the German concentration camps that housed Jews – and others - during World War II, have, themselves, lowered the figure of those who supposedly died in the camps, from 4 million at Auschwitz, down to 1.5 million.  This is a decrease of 2.5 million presumed dead by “genocide,” which, by rights, should decrease the “hallowed” 6 million figure down to 3.5 million.

    But that has never happened.  The sacred “Six Million” figure is the basis of the new undeclared religion in America and in most other countries around the world.  That figure of “6 million” cannot even be questioned in Australia, Germany, Canada, France, and Austria, without resulting in a fine and/or a prison sentence.

    And it will not be long until these draconian laws will be passed in America, the U.K. and eventually every other country on earth!

    As stated above, “Holocaustamania” has become the undeclared Religion of the world!

    Take-Over of the World

    If a group of evil men decided to take control of the whole world, how could they possibly pull it off?  What would be the steps necessary to make it a reality?

    1.The plan would have to be done secretly – with great stealth - or the populations of the various countries of the world would rise up and kill the perpetrators.
    2.The plan would require vast financial resources.
    3.The population of the various countries, particularly the developed countries, would have to believe that they were involved in the running of their respective governments.  But the evil group would control ALL elections, and all governments, from behind the scenes.
    4.Every citizen in every country would have to be disarmed.
    5.Every government of every country in the world would have to be disarmed.
    6.All fuels and energy production, both oil and nuclear energy, would have to be controlled (from behind the scenes) by the secret, evil group.
    7.All media would have to be controlled to prevent the public from knowing the truth about the plan to control the world.  
    8.Control of education to make sure the coming generations would be propagandized to view the evil group as their “saviours.”
    9.Laws must be passed to make it a crime, punishable by heavy fines and imprisonment – and even death, for anyone to criticize the evil group.
    10.A perpetual state of emergency must be induced by the threat of supposed “terrorists” so the people would be willing to give up their rights in exchange for their “safety.”
    11.Those who refused to support the evil group must be branded “terrorists” and imprisoned or killed.
    12.Morality and Christian principles must be exterminated from every country because they encourage men and women to search for truth and to expose lies.
    13.The textbooks must be controlled in order to re-write history, blotting out the memory of a country’s proud heritage – the Destruction of Memory!
    14.Every person in every country must be made dependent on the state for their very survival: their food, water, shelter, clothing, and job.
    15.A larger group must be deceived and recruited to carry out the plans of the few evil elitists at the top.  The larger group must be controlled through fear, and kept in the dark about the true goals of the few who control them.
    16.Conjure up a way to claim that you – the evil group members - are “special” to God – above all other people who have ever lived on the earth – and that God blesses ALL your acts, even your blatantly criminal, murderous acts, so the Christians will become your defenders.

    What would be the mechanism by which these things could be accomplished?

    1. It would be done secretly.  The elitist group would have to be connected as blood relatives, by intermarriage, or at least by ethnicity and wealth.  The lower levels of the relatives or “race” would be used to implement the plan of the elitists, but those at the low level would not be privy to the big picture, nor to the fact that they were just being “used.”

    FACT:  The Elitist, super-wealthy Jews are the culprits, using the rank and file Jews as their deceived stooges.

    2. A way would have to be found to force other countries to give the evil group huge sums of money.  A presumption of guilt for a heinous crime – real or imagined – with demands for huge reparations could be the mechanism for obtaining the money.

    FACT:  The Holocaust LIE.  A LIE as big as they get!  With huge reparations demanded from Germany, gigantic loans from the U.S. that are never repaid, and fraudulent demands from Swiss banks for supposed wealth confiscated from the Jews during World War II, money that goes to the diabolic plan for control of the world by the elitist Jews – not to the families of those from which the money was supposedly confiscated.

    3. Set up what appears to be Representative government, but the appointments of all heads of all major committees in the Congress will be only for those who are controlled by the evil group.  In addition, the presidential candidates, and the members of the cabinet of each government will be hand-picked, and totally controlled, by the evil group.  The public will be allowed to vote only for candidates, irrespective of the party, that have been picked solely by the evil group.  So it does not matter who wins, all candidates will be controlled by the evil group.

    FACT:  The Jews control virtually ALL governments – from behind the scenes - because they control the money supply of every country in the world through their respective Central banks.

    4. Gun control will be enforced by staging (false-front) shootings in subways, government buildings, shopping centers, and particularly in schools, to terrorize everyone into demanding that legislation be passed to make everyone give up their guns.  The public will be thrilled to exchange their freedom for - - “safety.”

    FACT:  Mind-control slaves, clandestinely trained by the Jewish-controlled CIA, have been programmed to shoot citizens randomly, in stores, office buildings, public places, such as subways, and especially shooting of children in schools.

    Legislators are hard at work, getting gun-control legislation passed to disarm every citizen in the U.S.  That has already taken place in Australia.

    5. Every country would have to be disarmed under the guise of bringing about “World Peace.”  Then the One World Government – the elitist, evil group – would be the only group to have control of all weaponry, including nuclear weapons.  No country would be able to defend itself.

    FACT:  This is the World disarmament plan of the United Nations.  So, eventually, ONLY the United Nations will have weapons. The Jews were the founders of, and provided the original funding for, the United Nations. The United Nations continues to be controlled, from behind, by the Jews.  

    6. The evil, elitist group would have to establish a presence in the area of the world with vast oil deposits.  It could then expand its borders to invade and conquer all countries with oil resources.  Because the evil, elitist group is small, it would have to take over, surreptitiously, other larger countries and use their military personnel and armaments to accomplish this.

    FACT:  The Jews instigated World War I and World War II to transfer Palestine from the hands of the Turks, then the British, into the hands of the Jews, for the establishment of the state of “Israel.”

    7. Use their wealth to buy and control all major media in the developed countries of the world; newspapers, magazines, radio, television, movie studios.  They will be used for propaganda purposes, and the control of all “news.”

    FACT:  The Jews control ALL the important media in America, the U.K., Australia, Germany, France and virtually every other country in the world.

    8. Pass legislation through the controlled “representative” government to bring ALL schools under central control.  Use them as transmission belts for propaganda.  Dumb-down the students so they won’t be able to think for themselves.

    FACT:  The public schools in the U.S. were set up to be under local control.  But legislation was passed to develop a Federal Department of Education – illegally - so ALL schools and ALL teaching programs could be under Federal control.

    9. Promote a LIE of supposed genocide against the group of which the evil elitists are a part.  The LIE must be of such magnitude that it can be claimed that this group has suffered more than any group in history, that the crime against this group is so serious that it can never be forgotten, and nations who were supposedly involved in this “crime” against humanity – or who supposedly “stood by and did nothing” - must pay with billions and billions of dollars and be heaped with unimaginable guilt – in perpetuity.  It must be repeatedly claimed – ad nauseum – that NO group on the face of the earth has suffered as much as this group.

    FACT:  This is the LIE of the “Holocaust.”  Even though SIXTY-FIVE MILLION people – the VAST MAJORITY being “Gentiles” - lost their lives in World War II, sacrificed by the vicious, Satanic, elitist, evil Jews, ONLY the 6 million Jews who supposedly died in the supposed “Holocaust” are to be remembered as the epitome of victimization in the history of mankind.

    There should be little, if any, mention made of the 65 MILLION “Gentiles” (mostly Christians) who died!

    10. Then pass laws to make it a CRIME, punishable by huge fines, imprisonment, and eventually punishable by death, to criticize anything that is done by this group.  After all, if anyone in this “hallowed” group is criticized, it may “set off yet ANOTHER “Holocaust”!!

    FACT: Laws that make it a crime, punishable by large fines and imprisonment, even to question the orthodox view of the “Holocaust” have been passed in Germany, Canada, Australia, and France, and are soon to be passed in the U.S.

    11. Contrive “false-flag” operations against the population at large, preferably by killing large numbers of children in “terrorist” actions, or in shootings in school buildings, blaming them on the enemies of the evil, elitist groups.  Everyone will be happy to give up their rights to obtain safety.

    FACT:  Subway shootings, subway bombers, killings in offices, school shootings such as Columbine – by lone-nut gunmen, who often commit suicide after the killings, are becoming common place in the U.S. and the U.K.

    12. Keep the population on edge with supposed threats of “terrorism” from supposed enemies.  Every individual, including good and decent patriots of the nation, who questions the “party line” on the “terrorist” activities will be branded as a “traitor” and a potential “terrorist” and can be imprisoned indefinitely without a trial.

    FACT:  The Oklahoma Bombing, 9/11, the bombing of a night club in Bali where many U.S. tourists were killed were ALL “false-flag” operations carried out by the U.S. Government that is controlled from behind by the Jews.  TV commentators are now stating that if anyone even doubts that the party-line supposed “terrorist” story is untrue, he should be jailed as a “terrorist” as should anyone who believes that these heinous acts were an “inside” government job.

    13. Set up Human Rights Tribunals in which “Truth is NO defense”, eliminate the right to face one’s accuser, to cross-examine one’s accuser, or even to know the charges against you.  Make it against the law for any record to be kept of the proceedings, so there will be no possibility of an appeal.  Bring all the churches under the government’s control by registering them under the guise that this is necessary for them to receive tax-deductible contributions.  Then the churches can preach and teach only what the government allows.

    FACT:  Human Rights Tribunals have already been set up in Canada.  And when the North American Union combines the U.S., Canada and Mexico in 2010, the U.S. will inherit these treasonous Tribunals.

    14. Gain control of all the textbook writing and publishing so history can be re-written to comport with the propaganda that furthers the goals of the evil, elitist group.  Fund this diabolic program by tax-free money in Foundations.

    FACT:  The book entitled Foundations, written by Rene Wormser, an assistant to Congressman B. Carroll Reece, chronicles the network of “charitable” Foundations set up by the Jewish elitists to shelter their wealth from taxation, and instead use it to rewrite the textbooks, filling them with propaganda, and control textbook publishing.

    15. Develop government programs that provide retirement, healthcare, aid to children conceived outside of marriage – and their mothers, and other benefits for almost anything imaginable, all paid for by the young and middle- aged workers, programs that will tax the workers unmercifully.  Then, when the people are accustomed to the government hand-outs, and have made no preparations for their own retirement, healthcare, or for children conceived outside of marriage, STOP all the government hand-outs, leaving the population destitute and more than willing to give up all their rights in order to have food and shelter.

    FACT:  The Social Security Act was passed in the 1930s by Jewish President Franklin Delano Roosevelt as part of the “New Deal” Communist Agenda.  AID to Dependent Families with Children was part of the “Great Society” Communist agenda of Jewish president Lyndon B. Johnson in the mid-60s to encourage illegitimacy and dependency on the government.  During the presidency of Bill Clinton, Hillary Clinton attempted to set up Universal “healthcare” for all Americans, again to make the population of the U.S. dependent on the government.  Though she was temporarily thwarted in her plans, it will soon be a reality because almost all healthcare is delivered through HMOs.  And the elitists are buying up the corporate HMOs, thereby being in a position to CONTROL ALL “healthcare.”

    16. A cohesive group of the same supposed “ethnicity” of the evil elitists must be made to believe that their very lives are at stake, that they have been horribly persecuted – and wrongly so - by the rest of the population of the entire world, particularly by Christians.  They must believe that in order to be safe, they must band together in one place – the place that contains most of the world’s oil fields – and be committed to maintaining that location, even at the cost of their lives, to eliminate the possibility of another (supposed) heinous crime (another “Holocaust”?) against them as a group.  That way the few evil elitists at the top can live in luxury and splendor in the finest cities in the world, while their deceived lower-level stooges “hold the land” for them, and will be constantly in danger of death.

    FACT:  The evil, elitist super-wealthy Jews live in luxury in Paris, New York, London, and other fine cities of the world with high walls and legions of guards protecting them.  While the rank and file “little” Jews “hold the land” and put their lives at risk every day.  They have been deceived into believing that this is necessary to have a safe place for Jews, so there won’t be another “Holocaust.”

    17. Fraudulently steal a Biblical name, claim it as your own, then claim the Biblical blessings of God for your dastardly acts.

    FACT:  The Jews, 90% of whom are Khazars – barbarian, Mongol Turks - with NO semitic, Israelitish blood whatsoever, have claimed to be the descendants of the true Israelites of old (those who worshiped the true God of the Bible, and actually looked forward to Jesus, the Messiah) and therefore have a right to the land of Palestine (which they have fraudulently re-named “Israel”) – because, they say, “God promised the land to them.”  They also claim that they are God’s “chosen people” and have distorted the truth of the Bible, demanding that the main goal of the “Christian” church is to “support Israel,” or so says Pastor John Hagee, one of the main gurus of the evangelical “Christians.”

    The “Holocaust” Lie

    So, the question remains, Why and How is the “Holocaust” LIE the centerpiece of the Jewish Communist New World Order?

    Without the “Holocaust” LIE:

    *The elitist Jews could not have demanded that Palestine be given to them so they could have a “place of safety” for Jews, who have supposedly been so terribly persecuted in the supposed “Holocaust.”

    *The elitist Jews could not deceive the rank and file Jews into putting their lives constantly in danger by living in Israel to “secure” Israel as a place of “safety” for Jews, in case of another “Holocaust.”

    *The elitist Jews could not deceive the rank and file Jews into believing that ALL “Gentiles” – particularly Christians - want to kill them, and if anyone says anything bad about the Jews – even if it is true – it will bring on ANOTHER “Holocaust.”

    *The elitist Jews could not keep the rank and file Jews bonded into a cohesive group.  If the Jews didn’t believe they have a common enemy – all the REST of the world – that constantly is supposedly plotting to kill them, they would tend to meld into the general population of the country in which they live.   Most Jews are not religious, they are atheists.  So the thing that holds them together as a group and has become their “identity” – is the “Holocaust.”  The “Holocaust” has become their “religion!”

    *The Jews could not demand essentially “religious” status for the conventional view of the “Holocaust.”  They could not pass laws prohibiting ANYONE from questioning the official view – and the official number of those who supposedly were killed.  Thus, the “Holocaust” – since it cannot be questioned – obtains the status of an undeclared Religion for the whole world! It must be accepted by FAITH!  NO questioning is allowed.

    *The Jews would not have been able to demand massive financial reparations from Germany for the “crime” of supposedly genociding the infamous “6 millions Jews,” a “crime” that NEVER occurred.  That money was – and is – used to maintain the government of Israel and support the Jewish organizations who are planning to exterminate ALL “Gentiles” and particularly “Gentile” Christians.

    *The Jews would not be able to pass laws from country to country, making any statement against a Jew – EVEN if it is TRUE – a “Hate” crime, because it MIGHT bring about another - - - - - “Holocaust”!

    *The Jews would not be able to pass “Hate Crime” legislation to make it a crime, punishable by imprisonment, a huge fine, or even (eventually) a death sentence, to expose the vast conspiracy of the International Jews in taking over the world.

    *The Jews would not be able to pass “Hate Crime” legislation to make it a crime, punishable by imprisonment, a huge fine, or even (eventually) a death sentence, to expose the putrid filth of the Talmud, the Jews “holiest book” in regard to the Talmud’s condoning of pedophilia, homosexuality, hatred of Christianity, and every other degenerate act imaginable, plus their plan to kill ALL “Gentiles.”

    *The Jews would not be able to pass “Hate Crime” legislation to make it a crime, punishable by imprisonment, a huge fine, or even (eventually) a death sentence, to expose the hatred and bigotry that the Jews hold for every non-Jew – whether it be a Caucasian, a Black, a Hispanic, or an Asian – and their plan to exterminate ALL of us from the face of the earth.

    *The Jews would not be able to pass the legislation to cover up ALL their criminal activities related to debauchery, degeneracy, One World Government control of all populations of the world, and their grab for ALL the resources of every country in the world.  Without the “Holocaust” LIE and subsequent “Hate Crime” legislation, all the horrifically evil deeds of the Jews and their International Conspiracy could easily be exposed.

    *The Jews would be in serious danger of being exposed, tortured, and murdered by the enlightened populations of the various countries they have infiltrated and taken over and their Plan to conquer and rule the world would be finished.

    *The Jews would not be able to accuse the Christians of being the source of ALL the persecution of the Jews since the crucifixion of Christ.  The New Testament states that the Pharisees and their “Jewish” followers were responsible for the death of Christ.

    Therefore, Jews claim that Christians have been the enemies of the Jews since that time, and have wanted to kill them.  This provides a presumed “reason” for the Jews to HATE – and attempt to exterminate – Christianity, all Christians, and all knowledge and worship of Jesus Christ, and brand the Bible as Anti-Semitic Hate literature, that must be banished from the world forever.

    Otherwise, they say, there will be another - - - - - - - “Holocaust”!

    How do we KNOW that the “Holocaust” is a LIE?

    1.  People Lie!  Science doesn’t!  “Eye witnesses” are notoriously inaccurate, whether it is regarding an automobile accident, or the supposed “Holocaust.”  On the other hand, Forensic evidence, such as fingerprints, footprints, DNA evidence, gun and ammunition evidence, the victims fresh blood on the clothes or hands of the perpetrator – these do NOT lie.

    Yet virtually ALL of the “evidence” for the gas chamber stories of the “Holocaust” has come from Jewish supposed “eye witness” “survivors.”  The Holocaust Memorial Museum in Jerusalem admits that at least 50% of all the “eye-witness accounts given by supposed eye witness Holocaust survivors, have been shown to be false.  In other words, the eye-witnesses said they had seen things that even Jews now admit NEVER happened.  The rest have given eye witness statements about things that the Jews DO believe happened, although Holocaust Revisionists have proved beyond any doubt – with reproducible forensic evidence - that even those things did not happen either.

    2.  Stories of murdered Jews in the Concentration Camps being turned into soap and lampshades have been declared a lie even by the Jewish Holocaust historians, themselves.

    3. Stories of Jews in the camps being murdered by mass electrocution, execution steam machines, and Jews being burned alive in open pits, have all been false, and admitted so by the Jewish Holocaust historians.

    4.  Stories of mass executions of Jews by gassing at every Concentration Camp run by the Germans have been shown to be false, even by the Jews.  Now, the Jews confine their accusations of genocide by gassing to three camps ONLY: Madjanek, Auschwitz main camp, and Auschwitz Birkenau.  Yet the evidence proving that all the other camps were NOT execution camps, is not substantially different from the evidence proving there were no gas chambers at these three camps, either.

    But these three camps, Madjanek, Auschwitz main camp, and Auschwitz Birkenau, were liberated at the end of the war not by the U.S., but by the Russians (controlled by the Jewish Bolsheviks), who would not allow any examination of the camps by neutral observers.

    But under the forensic investigation by gas chamber experts, such as Fred Leuchter, Walter Luftl, and physicist Germar Rudolf, absolutely NO EVIDENCE of homicidal gas chambers could be found - even in these three camps.  And overwhelming EVIDENCE HAS BEEN FOUND that there were NO homicidal gassings at ANY of the camps, and that there was NO plan by Hitler or any other German leader for genocide of the Jews.  A number of these proof documents are from the U.S. government!

    5.  The concentration camps contained swimming pools, soccer courts, dance halls, movie theaters, and even a brothel for the inmates.  If the inmates were all to be killed, why were these present?

    6.  Zyklon B was used as an insecticide to kill the insects that carried Typhus, a serious infectious disease that was causing many deaths, both inside and outside the camps, due to the Allied (including the U.S.) bombings of Germany, destroying all sanitation measures.  The Zyklon B was used as an insecticide (like today’s Raid) to protect the inmates from disease – particularly Typhus, that was spread by lice.  It is admitted by the Jews that 95% of all the Zyklon B was used for insecticide purposes, and only 5% was used for “genocide.”  Why would the Germans use 95% of the Zyklon B to help keep the inmates alive and free of disease, then use the remaining 5% to kill them?

    7.  The present Curator of the Auschwitz camp, Francizek Piper, has admitted on videotape that the holes in the ceiling that were purportedly used to throw Zyklon B into the rooms used for “homicidal gas chambers” were added AFTER the war, as was the chimney that is built near to, but NOT even attached to, the supposed “gas chamber” building, a building that was in actuality used as a air raid shelter – to PROTECT the inmates from the Allied bombings!

    8.  The figure of 4 million Jews supposedly gassed at Auschwitz has been quietly and officially lowered to 1.5 million by the director of the Auschwitz camp.  Even though the plaque memorializing the “victims” has been changed to reflect this decrease, the sacred number of “6 million” Jews supposedly deliberately gassed to death by the Germans never changes.  And no mention of this major decrease is made in the commercial media.

    9.  There are reliable reports that there were less than 6 million Jews in all of Europe right before World War II, as many had emigrated to other countries.  The Jewish organizations admit that 4.5 million Jews SURVIVED the camps – alive - and collected reparations from Germany.  That would mean that not more than 1.5 million Jews could have died in the camps, from any cause, including the typhus epidemic, the continuous bombing of Germany by the U.S. and its allies, from “routine” diseases such as heart disease, and even from old age.

    10.  The Allied bombings purposely obstructed the shipment of food to Germany and purposely destroyed the sanitation apparatus of the country.  As a result of the actions of the Allies – NOT the government of Germany - many Germans outside the camps, as well as Jews inside the camps, died from the Typhus epidemic, from starvation, and from the bombings – ALL caused by the Allies, NOT the German government.  There was no scarcity of emaciated dead bodies in Germany.  But who can determine that these stacks of emaciated, skeleton-like, dead bodies were Jews – and not Germans?

    11. The lengthy memoirs of Churchill (a Jew), Eisenhower (a Jew), and French President DeGaulle, written shortly after the war, do not mention - even once – homicidal gassings in the concentration camps, a plan by Hitler for genocide of the Jews, or the supposed Jewish “Holocaust.”

    So What Does THIS Have to do with the Bible and End-Times Prophecy?

    When confronted with the subject of the deception involving the supposed “Holocaust,” Christians often respond by saying something like the following:

    1. How could this discussion possibly be necessary for my salvation?

    2. Everybody KNOWS the Germans had gas chambers in the concentration camps.

    3. Everybody KNOWS that Hitler wanted to kill ALL the Jews.

    4. What you are saying is Anti-Semitic!

    5. You better be careful what you are saying.

    6. It doesn’t matter if it was 6 million Jews or 6 Jews, it was still a TERRIBLE crime!  The number is not important.

    7. What about all those dead bodies?

    8. What about all those eye witness survivors?

    9. The Jews could NEVER get away with lying about such an important event.

    10. I don’t want to talk about it.

    11. You must NOT say anything bad about the Jews, even if it is true, because the Jews are “God’s chosen people” and God will bless those who bless the Jews and curse those who curse the Jews.

    12. The Jews are God’s “Chosen People” and anything they do, including destruction of the Palestinians, God APPROVES and He will BLESS them.

    This demonstrates the immense power and success of the Jewish propaganda machine throughout the world.  People are either apathetic or afraid.

    These responses by the majority of Americans, including American Christians,  can easily be refuted by the documentation given in the preceding parts of this study, and confirmed by the Reference list given below.

    The Way, the TRUTH, and the Life

    But God tells us, that as Christians, we must search for, and pursue, TRUTH, wherever it is or wherever it may lead.  Jesus identifies Himself as “the TRUTH.”  And the ONLY way to God and salvation, is through Jesus Christ – the TRUTH.

    When we find TRUTH, we must declare it from a “high hill” – as a lamp of light – and not put it “under a bushel basket.”

    Jesus tells us that we must “Watch and be ready, for in an hour that you think not, the Son of Man cometh.”  Luke 12:40.  Jesus promised to tell His true followers – beforehand – the things that would be taking place, so we could KNOW and “be ready” for what is coming.

    The prophecies in Daniel and Revelation are given to us by God, with a special blessing for those who study Revelation.  (Revelation 1:3)  Without a knowledge of current events, and the ability to identify the Beast Powers of Revelation 13 and 17, it would be impossible to understand End-Time events.

    “To KNOW God, is life eternal.”  (John 17:3)  God tells us that if we are to have eternal (properly translated – eonian life = meaning the life of God within us) we must KNOW God – and everything about Him that we are capable of knowing, including ALL that is in the Bible, especially the prophecies of Daniel and Revelation.

    We are told in the Bible that the “WHOLE WORLD will be DECEIVED” by the Beast Power.  (Revelation 13:3)  We are told to be as “wise as the serpent” – we are to know and understand the Devil’s plans.  And God has given us all the keys to that understanding, in His Word – if we will only “Search the Scriptures” and “Study to show ourselves approved.”

    Without an understanding of the LIES of the “Holocaust” Hoax, virtually ALL Christians will be completely DECEIVED, as has already happened.

    Without the understanding of the identification of the First Beast of Revelation 13 as being International Jewry, and the Second Beast of Revelation 13 being World-wide Christianity that has completely apostatized and is unknowingly doing the evil work for the First Beast, the Christian world will be totally misled, and will eventually DENY Christ.

    Virtually the whole world has ALREADY taken the Mark (developed the character (charagma in Greek = character) of the Beast.  The Evangelical “Christians” have bought the LIE that the “Jews” are God’s “Chosen People” – that they can do NO wrong – and that “Christians” should support them no matter how wicked and murderous they are.

    Most of the remaining denominations believe that the “Beast” power is the Catholic Church.  They are completely unaware that the Catholic Church has been infiltrated and taken over by the Jews, something that began occurring in the 13th century.  The present Pope is a Jew.  The past Pope, John Paul, was a Polish Jew.  The head of the Jesuits – the person who REALLY runs the Catholic Church – is a Jew.

    Catholicism is Judaism “dressed up” in “Christian” clothes.

    It is NO coincidence:

    It is no coincidence that both the Rabbis and the Catholic hierarchy wear yarmulkes – or kippahs – the little “beanie” hats.

    It is no coincidence that the services of both Orthodox Judaism and Catholicism are full of pomp and meaningless ritual.

    It is no coincidence that the “clergy” of both groups wear flowing robes.

    It is no coincidence that both religions believe that TRADITION is just as important as the Bible (or even more so).  The Jews have their Talmud – a series of books that are totally antagonistic to God’s Word - that make the “Scriptures of God of NONE EFFECT.”  And the Catholics have their TRADITIONS, that also disagree with the Bible and make the “Scriptures of God of NONE EFFECT.”

    It is no coincidence that the horrible torture of TRUE Christians by the Catholic Church during the Dark Ages is virtually identical to the torture and murder of German Christians in the Ukraine (by the Jewish Bolsheviks), the torture and murder of Germans (mostly Christians) after World War II by the Jewish-controlled Allies (ordered by U.S. (Jewish) General – and later U.S. President – Eisenhower), the present-day torture and murder of Palestinians by the Jewish/CIA controlled U.S. government, and the torture and murder of Iraqis by the same Jewish (U.S.) controlled illegal detention camps at Abu Ghraib in Iraq and Guantanamo Bay in Cuba.

    It is no coincidence that the Catholic Pope claims to be “God on earth” and the Jewish Rabbis also claim to be God, according to the Talmud.  In fact, the Talmud says that, “God asks the Rabbis for advice!”

    It is no coincidence that the Catholic Church is covering up hundreds of incidents of homosexuality, child molestation – pedophilia, alcoholism, and sexual abuse and rape of women, including nuns – by Catholic priests and the hierarchy, evidence of TOTAL debauchery and degeneracy in the Catholic Church - - - - and that the Jewish Talmud also CONDONES homosexuality, pedophilia, rape of women (particularly “Gentile” women), incest, and every other type of degeneracy known to man.

    The TWO “religions” are cut from the SAME “cloth.”

    We must not forget that there are many rank and file Catholics who are good people, unaware of the massive filth present in the hierarchy of their church, just as there are some good rank and file “Jews” who would never condone such behavior.

    It is no coincidence that, as stated above, most of the Protestant denominations have, in the past, identified the Catholic Church as the Beast Power – 666 – being totally unaware that they are being taught to look in the WRONG direction – to the Catholic Church - while the Jews and Judaism have come around the back way, entered silently through the back door, and are slowly infiltrating and overtaking the entire Protestant “Christian” Church – from the inside.

    Jewish Zionism IS the First Beast Power of Revelation 13 that will rule the whole world and claim to be God on earth.  But the way they are accomplishing that is through the LIE of the “Holocaust.”

    Christian Zionism IS the Second Beast Power of Revelation 13 that will force the whole world to follow after the First Beast (Jewish Zionism), become like the First Beast, and worship the First Beast.

    Yet, virtually the whole “Christian” world is either totally disinterested in studying Revelation, or “Christians” have bought the LIE that the Jews are God’s “Chosen People” or they are looking at the Catholic Church as the ONLY Beast power (when, in reality, the Catholic Church is only a “Christian” Front for the Jewish Zionist Beast Power of Revelation 13.

    Without the knowledge of the REAL “Beast Powers” of Revelation 13 and information about HOW they will take over the entire world, Christians will remain hopelessly in the darkness of total deception.  Because of their ignorance, they will also worship the Beast of Revelation 13The Bible says that the “WHOLE WORLD will follow after the Beast.”

    THAT has happened ALREADY!

    The WHOLE WORLD believes the LIE of the “Holocaust”!

    The LIE of the “Holocaust” is the centerpiece of the New World Order.  Without this LIE, there could never be a One World Government!

    For more information on the Beast Powers of Revelation, see “Revelation Studies” in the “Spiritual Truth” section at www.goodnewsaboutgod.com

    The “Holocaust” is a Hoax

    Reference List

    (Jewish) David Cole Interviews the (Jewish) Curator of Auschwitz
    The David Cole-F. Piper Auschwitz DVD,
    by the Institute for Historical Review
    P.O. Box 2739,
    Newport Beach, CA 92659
    www.ihr.org

    Filmed on location at the Auschwitz camp site in Poland, this stunning DVD by Jewish-American investigator David Cole shows that the “gas chamber” that has been displayed to hundreds of thousands of tourists is actually a propaganda prop.  Alicia, an official tour guide at Auschwitz, assures David Cole, on camera, that the “gas chamber” in the main camp that is shown to visitors is in its original, unaltered state. Then Dr. Franciszek Piper, head curator of the Auschwitz State Museum, acknowledges to Cole that this “gas chamber” is actually a postwar creation, and is not original.  It was built AFTER the war was over.  This DVD also tackles other Holocaust claims, including the “human soap” fable.
    Introduction to the Holocaust

    By Mark Weber  www.ihr.org

    This CD gives documentary evidence, including evidence from the U.S. government, that there were no homicidal gassings in any concentration camp controlled by the Germans during World War II, and that there was NO plan by Hitler, or any other German leader, for genocide of the Jews.

    An Eye for an Eye, by John Sack Fourth edition (paperback: revised, updated and illustrated)
Published by John Sack For information write books@johnsacks.com.

    At the end of World War II, the Jewish leaders sought revenge for the supposed “Holocaust.”  They set up 1,255 concentration camps for German civilians – German men, women, children and babies.  There they beat, whipped, tortured and murdered innocent Germans, even though there is NO evidence that even ONE Jew was gassed in ANY concentration camp run by the Germans during World War II.

    The Rudolf Report

    By Germar Rudolf, Translated by Carlos Porter, Michael Humphrey, James Damon, and the author.  Theses & Dissertations Press, Imprint of Castle Hill Publishers, Chicago, Illinois, March 2003

    Expert report on chemical and technical aspects of the “Gas Chambers” of Auschwitz.  This highly sophisticated analysis proves beyond a shadow of a doubt that there were NO gassings of ANYONE in Auschwitz or ANY OTHER Concentration Camp in Europe during World War II.

    The author, Germar Rudolf, is now in prison in Germany, for EXPOSING the LIES of the supposed “holocaust.”  The Jews are SO afraid of the TRUTH that is being exposed to prove the supposed extermination of the Jews is a LIE, that they have passed laws to eliminate ALL free speech, or free thinking, about the “holocaust.”  If you even QUESTION the Jewish version, you are put in prison.  THAT is exactly what has happened to Germar Rudolf and Ernst Zundel, both of whom have published the TRUTH.

    Fred Leuchter: Courageous Defender of Historical Truth by Mark Weber, Institute for Historical Review, PO Box 2739, Newport Beach, CA 92659

    In 1988, Fred Leuchter, a highly respected engineer and America’s foremost authority on gas chamber technology, was hired by Ernst Zundel, a German-Canadian publisher, to conduct a thorough forensic investigation of the alleged wartime gassing facilities in Poland, including the famous Auschwitz Concentration Camp.  Zundel was on trial in Canada for questioning the popularly accepted view of the supposed “Holocaust.”  In many countries, including Canada, Australia, Germany and France, it is against the law to question the official version of the “Holocaust.”  Heavy fines and/or imprisonment are the penalties for searching after Truth!

    The Luftl Report by Walter Luftl, The Luftl Report:  An Austrian Engineer’s Report on the “Gas Chambers” of Auschwitz and Mathausen.

    In March 1992, a prominent Austrian engineer made headlines when a report he had written about alleged German wartime gas chambers was made public.  Luftl, 59, is a court-recognized expert engineer and heads a large engineering firm in Vienna, Austria.

    In his controversial report, “Holocaust: Belief and Facts,” Luftl reveals that the well-known stories of mass extermination of Jews in gas chambers at the wartime camps of Auschwitz and Mauthausen are impossible for technical reasons and because they are incompatible with observable laws of nature.

    Hate Laws: The Holocaust Trial of Ernst Zundel in Canada”

    Their Impact and Consequences on Freedom of Speech in Canada

    It was almost forty years ago that Canada enacted its firs law against supposed “hate propaganda” after sustained and intense lobbying by the Canadian Jewish Congress.  Incredibly, no one ever challenged these laws in a court proceeding by actually presenting evidence of the effects of these laws on the freedom of speech of Canadians, and the effect on the democratic process, UNTIL the trial of Ernst Zundel.  Zundel was on trial for disagreeing with the “accepted” view of the supposed “Holocaust” during World War II.

    The outcome of this case proves beyond all doubt that the “hate laws” were put in place ONLY to protect the causes of the Zionist Jews and to cover up the massive deception related to the supposed “Holocaust.”  This book gives the important excerpts from that trial.

    Is The Diary Of Anne Frank Genuine?,  By Robert Faurisson, Published by The Truth At Last, PO Box 1211, Marietta, GA 30061

    Possibly the biggest Hoax ever perpetrated on the population of the world, second only to the supposed “Holocaust” itself, is the Diary of Anne Frank.

    Robert Faurisson, a French literature Professor at the University of Lyon in central France, and an eminent “Holocaust” historian, proves that almost all of the “diary” was written by Anne Frank’s father, Otto Frank.  Documentation to support this truth includes the fact, among many others, that the manuscript was written with a ball point pen, the invention of which occurred after the war.  Ann Frank died of typhus in March, 1945, before the end of World War II.

    Possibly the one book that is read by more students that any other in America, is the Diary of Ann Frank – a total HOAX!

    A Technical Report on the Execution Gas Chamber
 by Fred Leuchter


    Fred Leuchter, the foremost gas chamber engineer in America, proves beyond all doubt, with documented FORENSIC EVIDENCE, that there were NO execution Gas Chambers in the Auschwitz Concentration Camp during World War II.  Graphs, drawings, pictures and data on what is necessary for a functioning gas chamber are given in detail, documenting that NONE of this was present in the supposed “gas chambers” in the Concentration Camps under German control during World War II.

    Eye witnesses CAN – and DO - lie.  But Forensics NEVER lie!





    The Auschwitz Lie
by Thies Christophersen, May be out of print. Try the Institute of Historical Review at www.ihr.org

    An unbiased Eyewitness Report on the Real Life in a Concentration Camp.  There were NO Gas Chambers.

    Thies Christopherson was the first German to publish a major work proving that the holocaust story was a cold-war era Soviet (Jewish) disinformation hoax created after they occupied the Auschwitz industrial complex in Poland.  Published in 1973, it sent shock-waves through the ranks of the holocaust hucksters.  Christopherson was born on Jan. 27, 1918.  As a lieutenant in the German Army, he was severely wounded in the Battle of France in 1940.  Later, as an agricultural expert, he devoted himself to experimental farming.  He spent the entire year of 1944 working at Auschwitz on the development of synthetic rubber.  This was during the period alleged to be the height of the holocaust.  He would later state:  “After the war, I heard talk of the massive massacres of Jewish prisoners.  I was profoundly stupefied to hear these allegations.”




    The Giant With Feet of Clay, by Jurgen Graf, Available through www.amazon.com

    Possibly the most “revered” author on the orthodox (Jewish) view of the Holocaust is Raul Hilberg who wrote, The Destruction of the European Jews.  Author Jurgen Graf in this work, The Giant with Feet of Clay, gives an excellent critique of Hilberg’s work.  If the reader will take the effort to examine the sources that Hilberg and Graf use, he will derive, first, a reliable presentation of how the “Holocaust’ allegedly transpired and, second, a perhaps shocking revelation of the shoddy evidence that the legend is base on and, third, a specific important application of a good part of the revisionist scholarship of the past quarter century showing the truth about the “Holocaust” Hoax.  The reader will then understand the basis for the title chosen for this book.

    A Special “All-Holocaust” Issue of The Barnes Review

    The Barnes Review, Vol. VII  Number 1, January/February 2001

    www.barnesreview.org

    This excellent, special 76-page “All Holocaust” Issue contains extensive documentation, by many different authors about the following:

    Why Hitler Came to Power;

    Were Jews Paid for Their Work in the Camps?

    The Origins of the Concentration Camps;

    Why is the “Holocaust” Important Today?

    Are you Tired of the “Holocaust”?

    Anne Frank was Not “gassed at Auschwitz” and she did NOT write the Diary of Anne Frank;

    The Truth about the “War Crimes Trials”;

    Jewish Leaders Denigrated Holocaust Survivors;

    How Many Really Died at Auschwitz?

    The Birth of the Auschwitz Legend; Is the “Holocaust” a Racket?

    © Lorraine Day, M.D. 2006. All Rights Reserved.
    This document cannot be reproduced in any form
    except for downloading for personal use.


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Wed Nov 05, 2014 8:41 pm; edited 1 time in total
    shiloh
    shiloh


    Posts : 1050
    Join date : 2011-03-16
    Age : 66
    Location : Akbar Ra

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  shiloh Tue Nov 04, 2014 1:53 am

    orthodoxymoron wrote:I REALLY HESITATE TO MAKE THIS POST -- AND I AM NOT ENDORSING IT IN ANY WAY. I AM MERELY ADDING IT TO THE STRANGE POTPOURRI WHICH IS THIS THREAD. I AM HONESTLY ATTEMPTING TO SOLVE PROBLEMS -- RATHER THAN CREATING NEW DIFFICULTIES. http://www.goodnewsaboutgod.com/studies/spiritual/home_study/holocaust_lie.htm

    The Holocaust LIE is the Centerpiece of the New World Order/Beast Power of Revelation 13 by Lorraine Day, M.D.
    ....

    Respectful Insolence

    Dr. Lorraine Day: Purveyor of woo, homophobia, and Holocaust denial

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Orac2-58x58Posted by Orac on January 12, 2007


    (30)



     

    Those of you who’ve been around this blog for a long time probably remember Dr. Lorraine Day. In fact, I mentioned her in one of the very first substantive posts that I ever did regarding why breast cancer testimonials for alternative medicines are inherently misleading, presenting her as an example of a once respected academic orthopedic surgeon who had fallen deeply into woo. I had also been aware of her association with infamous Holocaust denier Ernst Zündel, but I had mainly thought that this was more because of Zündel’s love of woo (he claimed that he had cancer and had called Dr. Day in to provide him with all sorts of “alternative” treatments for this), rather than her sympathy for his right-wing, anti-Semitic, Holocaust denying beliefs.
    Boy was I wrong, as fellow traveler in the fight against Holocaust denial Andrew Mathis has revealed to me in his detailed debunking of an interview that Dr. Day gave on a conspiracy-mongering website. I listened to this interview, and it shocked even me. To get a hint of what’s in the interview, check out the introduction:
    Dr. Lorraine Day discusses the control over the medical industry by a small group of Jews and Goyim who consider us pawns in their game of world conquest. However, the Jews who follow the Talmud are actually using their Goyim “friends” also.
    As Andrew puts it:
    How do you use a keyboard while wearing a straightjacket?
    But it’s even worse than that even that, as I found out when I foolishly tried to listen to the interview. My ears are still burning, and I’m sure I lost thousands of neurons from it. What I do in the name of skepticism and critical thinking!

    After having heard part of the interview, I just had to check out Dr. Day’s other website, and, not surprisingly, I found signs of a deeply disturbed individual who is also deeply into woo, both medical and historical. I probably shouldn’t call the historical misinformation “woo,” though. In comparison to what Dr. Day lays down, “woo” seems like a happy word, used to describe harmless flights from reason. Dr. Day’s New World Order conspiracy-mongering and anti-Semitism are anything but harmless. Some excerpts:
    Anti-Semitism: Here is the definition of Anti-Semitism from the lips of a Jew: “Anti-Semitism does NOT signify opposition to Semitism. THERE IS NO SUCH THING. It is an expression we use effectively as a SMEARWORD, used to brand anyone who brings criticism against us.” Harold W. Rosenthal (Jewish), administrative assistant for then-U.S. Senator Jacob K. Javits (Jewish) of New York, in an interview with American Christian magazine editor, Walter White.
    “A man is considered an anti-Semite if he calls a Jew a Jew.” Hillaire Belloc, quoted in Culture Wars (Sept 2000).
    “My unpardonable crime,” said Boris Lunachev, a former leader of the Communist Youth in Russia, “was to call a Jew a Jew.”
    Eighty to ninety percent of all the “Jews” in the world have NO Semitic ancestry, they are Khazars – – of “Gentile” origin, barbarian Mongol Turks, from the area of Khazaria (now the Caucasus portion of Western Russia), people who, in about 740 A.D., accepted the religion and/or culture of Judaism. Very few, if any, “Jews” in the world today, have any Semitic blood (Semite, from the word Shemite. Shem was one of the sons of Noah). See The Thirteenth Tribe, by Jewish author, Arthur Koestler.
    This term, anti-Semitism, is often incorrectly used by “Jews” to smear and discredit non-Jews who are looking for truth in history.
    If one tells the truth about the Jews, such as “The Jews own Hollywood” (something they admit to each other), or “The Jews own the media” (something they brag about among themselves), one is considered an “anti-Semite.”
    This is a clever subterfuge to eliminate any criticism of any Jew for any thing. If any Jews happen to be involved in any under-handed or even illegal activities, and someone exposes that activity, that person is branded an “anti-Semite.”
    And:
    Holocaust: A term that for years was defined as any devastating event. It was specifically used to describe World Wars I and II, in general.
    More recently this term has been “hi-jacked” by the Jews who use it, incorrectly, to describe the purported treatment of the Jews at the hands of the Germans during World War II. Actually, it better describes the Post-World War II treatment of the German citizens by the Allies (the U.S., U.K and USSR), who were taking their orders from International Jewry, including then-U.S. President Dwight Eisenhower, a Swedish Jew, according to his West Point graduation yearbook.
    Very few people realize that the Zionist Jewish version of the “Holocaust”, what the revisionists refer to as the Holocaust Hoax, is the CENTERPIECE of the Zionist Jews’ Plan to destroy all nations, control the entire world, slaughter most of the population of the earth, and reduce the rest to slaves. Without the belief in the Zionist Jewish version of the “Holocaust” by the average Jews, and everyone else as well, NONE of these things could occur! Their plans would be foiled!
    For decades, America has been pummeled non-stop with “Holocaust” propaganda. On almost every corner, in every city in America, a “Holocaust” museum is rising, paid for by U.S. taxpayers. Propaganda about the “Holocaust” is filling the school textbooks and indoctrinating the minds of our children.
    What is the reason behind this incessant indoctrination?
    It is absolutely essential that all Jews, in particular, and everyone else, in general, believe the Zionist Jews’ version of the “Holocaust”, for the following reasons.
    1. The rank and file Jews must be made to believe that non-Jews want them dead, and that millions of Jews were killed because Hitler, apparently for NO REASON except blatant bigotry, ordered their death.
    2. The rank and file Jews must be terrified into believing that this “same thing” will happen again – – if any one says any thing bad (even if it’s true) about any Jew. That is why the Hate Crimes legislation is taking place in America. That is why the Zionist Jews are kidnapping and illegally imprisoning anyone who questions the Zionist Jews’ version of the “Holocaust”, including Ernst Zundel, Germar Rudolph, David Irving, Siegfried Verbeke, and others. They have committed no “crime” other than to question history!
    3. The forensic evidence regarding the “Holocaust”, hard facts painstakingly collected by the Holocaust Revisionists, will stand up in any impartial court of law completely refuting the supposed “eye witness” accounts of survivors, and the Zionist Jews know that! These “eyewitness” survivors, when placed under oath in a Court of Law, have withered on the stand under cross-examination, admitting they lied, including one of the top Jewish supporters of the Holocaust, Raul Hilberg.
    Instead of countering this forensic evidence that refutes the Zionist Jewish version of the “Holocaust” with hard evidence supporting their views, the Zionist Jews respond with insults, smears, more arrests, assassinations, non-stop propaganda campaigns, and rapidly multiplying “Holocaust” museums. Never once do they sit down with the Revisionists to discuss the issues!
    All of these are denier canards, and not even very good ones. They’re all debunked at The Holocaust History Project, Holocaust Controversies, and Nizkor. If I were in the mood, I could tear all of them apart without even breaking a sweat, intellectually speaking.
    Besides her claims that Jews control research funding by the NIH and that the head of the NIH has almost always been a Jew, she takes the case of a Jewish colleague of hers who always managed to obtain NIH funding. She asked him how he did it, and he told her that he went to the NIH every year and asked them what sort of broad areas of research the NIH considered a priority for the next year and then tailored his research to NIH priorities. Actually, as long as you’re interested in those areas of research, too, this is a very smart strategy. Not to Dr. Day, who views it as evidence that the “Jew-controlled” NIH dictates the kind of research that will be done and that the medical profession all must buckle under. (Oh, and they were also behind Salk’s research, which is as part of “population extermination.”) Never mind the fact that American scientists are trying very hard to bypass the ban on federal funding of embryonic stem cell research (that’s the NIH in particular, Dr. Day) by looking for alternate sources of funding. The ban may have slowed down stem cell research, but it has by no means prevented it.
    Perhaps Dr. Day’s most bizarre claim dates back to the 1980’s. During the early part of the AIDS epidemic, according to Dr. Day, attending physicians didn’t draw blood or have much physical contact with AIDS patients. Instead, the interns and residents did. This may well have been very true, but ask yourself: How often do attending surgeons draw the blood of any patient? Not very. In fact, I can’t remember the last time I drew blood; it was probably at least three or four years ago. In any case, she says that she was “floating around in AIDS blood all the time” (not surprising, given that she made her name by claiming, on the basis of poor evidence, that aerosolized blood was an enormous risk and could transmit HIV easily, conveniently ignoring the fact that the only way any health care workers every contracted HIV was from needlesticks or accidents with sharp objects that resulted in blood-to-blood contact. While ranting about this story, Dr. Day accused Dr. Julie Gerberding, who was at San Francisco General Hospital then and is head of the CDC now, of lying to the public about AIDS and then claimed that Dr. Gerberding was “rewarded” for this lying by being appointed head of the CDC. She then stated that AIDS is a man-made virus made at Fort Detrick and claimed that homosexuality would be promoted as a lifestyle that would “destroy family cohesion,” “introduce degeneracy,” and “spread disease,” implying that it was part of the same Jewish plot. She then linked this to Hitler, stating that Hitler wanted the Jews out of Germany because they were promoting the “same kind of degeneracy,” while she spewed the usual denier lie that Hitler didn’t want to exterminate the Jews but only kick them out of the Reich (something that may have been largely true in 1934 but most definitely was not true in 1944, when the Holocaust was under full steam).

    Great. Not only is Dr. Day a woo-meister, but she’s a homophobe, a religious loon, an anti-Semite, a racist, and a Holocaust denier. After about 15 minutes, I couldn’t stand listening anymore, but I encourage you to listen to as much as you can stomach. It’s rare to see such an amazing degree of utter wingnuttery on display, and I admire Andrew for listening to it all and debunking the stuff he is knowledgeable about.
    Dr. Lorraine Day is exhibit one in the case that a lack of critical thinking skills in one area is frequently associated with a lack of critical thinking skills in other areas. In her case, even while she was the Chief of Orthopedic Surgery at San Francisco General Hospital in the 1980’s, her lack of critical thinking became apparent in her hysterical warnings about aerosolized blood as a huge danger for AIDS. This could be somewhat understandable, given her profession, location, and the time period in which she developed these views, but even then it was known that aerosolized blood wasn’t much of a threat to health care personnel and is pretty easy to protect against with simple barrier methods. However, after developing breast cancer, something happened, and Dr. Day apparently lost her remaining critical thinking abilities, leading to her selling various altie treatments, claiming that there is a conspiracy to hide these “cures” (predating Kevin Trudeau by at least a decade), and, now, apparently, delving deeply into Holocaust denial.

    Woo breeds woo, and, all too often, conspiracy-mongering of the worst sort as well. Much of the time, the additional woo that is bred is not as vile and harmful as Holocaust denial (more like UFOs or New Age woo), but it’s not infrequent that susceptibility to seemingly benign woo is an indicator of susceptibility to more malignant forms of pseudoscience, crankery, or pseudohistory. After reading Dr. Day’s sites, I almost wish that she had simply decided that creationism is correct; it would have been less disgusting than what she does believe. (My guess: Give her time; she’ll start spewing creationism as well.) From my perspective, though, it’s very sad indeed to see a once talented academic surgeon sink to these depths.

    http://scienceblogs.com/insolence/2007/01/12/dr-lorraine-day-purveyor-of-woo-and-anti/
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Tue Nov 04, 2014 2:30 pm

    Thank-you Shiloh. I haven't studied this subject -- but I think I should -- at this point. In fact, I think I might simply study the World Wars -- and see what materializes -- as I attempt to maintain some semblance of Responsible-Neutrality. I keep getting the sinking-feeling that no matter who rules who -- and no matter who's screwed who -- that there will always be nasty power-struggles -- and at the very-top you will always find a roomful of very-smart, very-tough -- and probably very-strange -- warlords, bankers, royalty, and CEO's (who could probably burn a hole through you -- just by looking at you). What if we have been dealing with a couple of Orion-Hebrew Factions at the very-top -- going way, way, way, way back?? If we kicked-out all the bad-guys -- and replaced them with good-guys -- how long do you suppose it would take the good-guys to become bad-guys?? And how do you suppose anyone gets to the top of the pyramid?? By holding-hands and singing Kumbaya?? I'm simply attempting to understand what's really been going-on (locally and galactically) -- and then to positively-reinforce the best of the past and present. I'm not out to screw the Jews!! I'm not even out to screw the Nazi's!! In high-school a real, live World War II Nazi soldier spoke to us in an assembly. He spoke of almost freezing to death on the Russian-Front. What if it really takes a Bad@$$ Reptilian-Queen with a Titanium-Fist to rule a Completely-Ignorant Fool-Filled Prison-Planet in Rebellion??!! I'm Sirius. If you really want your hair to stand on-end -- watch and listen-to all of the videos below. This stuff is REALLY upsetting and disorienting. I'm in NO Hurry to wake people up. I plan to just keep doing what I'm doing. Things are getting worse and worse in real-life -- and I am in NO condition to do anything of any significance -- and I doubt this will change for the remainder of my incarnation into this present container. Something is VERY Wrong -- and I suspect this was by design -- for nefarious purposes.

    BTW -- take a look at "A Late Delivery From Avalon" from the third-season of Babylon 5. Notice that Michael York = David McIntyre = King Arthur! Please take a VERY Close look at this episode!! Please!! Notice that King Arthur uses the word "Responsibility" repeatedly!! Notice that G'kar fought side by side with King Arthur!! Notice that King Arthur lived 1700 years previous to appearing on Babylon 5!! What if Babylon 5 = Phobos??!! The Ancient Egyptian Deity said they liked me on Phobos -- but that the Jesuits did NOT like me!! Notice that Delenn was Lady of the Lake -- and resolved King Arthur's conflicted soul!! Notice how I have previously emphasized Delenn within this thread!! Notice that David McIntyre was one of the few surviving warriors in the Battle of the Line!! One more time. Michael = David = Arthur!! Archangel Michael = King David = King Arthur??!! I was actually in the Glory of Easter at the Crystal Cathedral when Michael York played Pontius Pilate!! I had a non-speaking part -- but I was still there -- night after night!! Think of the name of this website -- The Mists of Avalon!! Just more coincidences?? Interesting, isn't it?? You might wish to compare this particular episode with that George Zebrowski short-story "Heathen God" about the Exiled-Gnome. The Ancient Egyptian Deity called me a "Commoner" when I made a rather benign comment concerning "Tall Long-Nosed Greys"!! BTW -- Ever heard of the Human (G)Nome Project?? Think about it. That's all I'm going to say.
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Babylon-5-3x13-A-Late-Delivery-from-Avalon-GKar-and-Arthur

    GEORGE ZEBROWSKI was born December 28, 1945, in Villach, Austria, of Polish parents. He grew up in England, Manhattan, the Bronx and Miami, and he is one of an extremely small group of authors who have achieved literary success in a second language. He attended Harpur College and the State University of New York at Binghamton, majoring in philosophy, and he brings his interest in this field to his writing-several of his science fiction stories utilize philosophical concepts.

    He is a member of the World Future Society, Science Fiction Writers of America, and the SFWA Speakers' Bureau. He has reviewed books for Craw daddy, Science Fiction Review and Riverside Quarterly,- has been a reader for Dell Books; has sold fiction to The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, If, Infinity and to several forthcoming collections of original stories. Currently he lectures in science fiction at SUNY-Binghamton, edits the SfWA Bulletin and writes. His two forthcoming novels are The Omega Point and Macrolife.

    The story "Heathen God" was a 1971 Nebula Award finalist.
    . . . every heathen deity has its place in the flow of existence."

    The isolation station and preserve for alien flora and fauna on Antares IV had only one prisoner, a three-foot-tall gnome like biped with skin like creased leather and eyes like great glass globes. His hair was silky white and reached down to his shoulders, and he usually went about the great natural park naked. He lived in a small white cell located in one of the huge. block like administration modules. There was a small bed in the cell, and a small doorway which led out to the park. A hundred feet away from the door there was a small pool, one of many scattered throughout the park. It reflected the deep-blue color of the sky.

    The gnome was very old, but no one had yet determined quite how old. And there seemed to be no way to find out. The gnome himself had never volunteered any information about his past. In the one hundred years of his imprisonment he had never asked the caretaker for anything. It was rumored among the small staff of Earthmen and humanoids that the gnome was mad. Generally they avoided him. Sometimes they would watch his small figure standing under the deep blue sky, looking up at the giant disk of Antares hanging blood red on the horizon, just above the well pruned trees of the park, and they would wonder what he might be thinking.

    The majority of Earthmen spread over twelve star systems did not even know of the gnome's existence, much less his importance. A few knew, but they were mostly scholarly and political figures, and a few theologians. The most important fact about the alien was that sometime in the remote past he had been responsible for the construction of the solar system and the emergence of intelligent life on Earth.

    The secret had been well kept for over a, century. In the one hundred and fourth year of the alien's captivity two men set out for Antares to visit him. The first man's motives were practical: the toppling of an old regime; the other man's goal was to ask questions. The first man's political enemies had helped him undertake this journey, seeing that it would give them the chance to destroy him. The importance of gaining definitive information about the alien was in itself enough reason to send a mission, but combined with what they knew about the motives of the man they feared, this mission would provide for them the perfect occasion to resolve both matters at the same time. In any case, the second man would bring back anything of value that they might learn about the gnome.

    Everything had been planned down to the last detail. The first ship carrying the two unsuspecting men was almost ready to come out of hyperspace near Antares. Two hours behind it in the warp was a military vessel-a small troop ship. As the first vessel came out of nothingness into the brilliance of the great star, the commander of the small force ship opened his sealed orders.

    As he came down the shuttle ramp with his two companions, Father Louis Chavez tried to mentally prepare himself for what he would find here. It was still difficult to believe what his superiors had told him about the alien who was a prisoner here. The morning air of Antares IV was fresh, and the immediate impression was one of stepping out into a warm botanical garden. At his left Sister Guinivere carried his small attaché case. On his right walked Benedict Compton, linguist, cultural anthropologist, and as everyone took for granted, eventual candidate for first secretary of Earth's Northern Hemisphere. Compton was potentially a religious man, but the kind who always demanded an advance guarantee before committing himself to anything: Chavez felt suspicious of him; in fact he felt wary about this entire visit to Antares IV.

    On Earth the religio-philosophic system was a blend of evolutionary Chardinism and Christianity, an imposing intellectual structure that had been dominant for some two hundred years now. The political structure based its legitimacy and continuing policies on it. Compton, from what he had learned, had frightened some high authorities with the claim that the gnome creature here on Antares IV was a potential threat to the beliefs of mankind. This, combined with what was already known about the alien's past, was seemingly enough to send this fact-finding mission. Only a few men knew about it, and Chavez remembered the fear he had sensed in them when he had been briefed. Their greatest fear was that somehow the gnome's history would become public knowledge. Compton, despite his motives, had found a few more political friends. But Chavez suspected that Compton wanted power not for himself, but to do something about the quality of life on Earth. He was sure the man was sincere. How little of the thought in our official faith filters out into actual policy, Chavez thought. And what would the government do if an unorganized faith-a heresy in the old sense-were to result from this meeting between Compton and the alien? Then he remembered how Compton had rushed this whole visit. He wondered just how far a man like Compton would go to have his way in the world.

    Antares was huge on the horizon, a massive red disk against a deep blue sky. A slight breeze waved the trees around the landing square. The pathway which started at the north corner led to three block like administration buildings set on a neat lawn and surrounded by flowering shrubs and fruit-bearing trees. The buildings were a bright white color. The walk was pleasant.

    Rufus Kade, the caretaker, met them at the front entrance to the main building. He showed them into the comfortable reception room. He was a tall, thin botanist, who had taken the administrative post because it gave him the opportunity to be near exotic plants. Some of the flora came from worlds as much as one hundred light-years away from Antares. After the introductions were over, Kade took the party to the enclosed garden which had a pool in its center, and where the gnome spent most of his time.

    "Do you ever talk with him, Mr. Kade?" Father Chavez asked. The caretaker shook his head. "No," he said. "And now I hope you will all excuse me, I have work to do." He left them at the entrance to the garden path. Compton turned to Father Chavez and said, "You are lucky; you're the only representative of any church ever to get a chance to meet what might be the central deity of that church." He smiled. "But I feel sorry for you-for whatever he is, he will not be what you expect, and most certainly he will not be what you want him to be."

    "Let's wait and see," Chavez said. "I'm not a credulous man."

    "You know, Chavez," Compton said in a more serious mood, "they let me come here too easily. What I mean is they took my word for the danger involved with little or no question."

    "Should they have not taken your word? You are an important man. You sound as if you didn't quite tell them everything."

    They walked into the garden. On either side of them the plants were luxurious, with huge green leaves and strange varicolored flowers. The air was filled with rich scents, and the earth gave the sensation of being very moist and loosely packed. They came into the open area surrounding the pool. Sister Guinivere stood between the two men as they looked at the scene. The water was still, and the disk of Antares was high enough now in the morning sky to be reflected in it.

    The gnome stood on the far side, watching them as they approached, as if he expected them at any moment to break into some words of greeting. Father Chavez knew that they would appear as giants next to the small figure. It would be awkward standing before a member of a race a million years older than mankind and towering over him. It would be aesthetically banal, Chavez thought.

    As they came to the other side of the pool Compton said, "Let me start the conversation, Father."

    "If you wish," Chavez said. 'Why am I afraid, and what does it matter who starts the conversation?' he thought.

    Compton walked up to the standing gnome and sat down cross-legged in front of him. It was a diplomatic gesture. Father Chavez felt relieved and followed the example, motioning Sister Guinivere to do the same. They all looked at the small alien. His eyes were deep-set and large; his hair was white, thin and reached down to his shoulders. He had held his hands behind his back when they had approached, but now they were together in front of him. His shoulders were narrow and his arms were thin. He wore a one-piece coverall with short sleeves. Chavez hoped they would be able to talk to him easily. The gnome looked at each of them in turn. After a few minutes of silence it became obvious that he expected them to start the conversation.

    "My name is Benedict Compton," Compton said, "and this is Father Chavez and Sister Guinivere, his secretary. We came here to ask you about your past, because it concerns us."

    Slowly the gnome nodded his head, but he did not sit with them. There was more silence. Compton gave Chavez a questioning look. "Could you tell us who you are?" Chavez asked. The gnome moved his head sharply to look at him. It's almost as if I interrupted him at something, Chavez thought. There was a sad look on the face now, as if in that one moment he had understood everything-why they were here and the part he would have to play. Chavez felt his stomach grow tense. He felt as if he were being carefully examined. Next to him Compton was playing with a blade of grass. Sister Guinivere sat with her hands folded in her lap. Briefly he recalled the facts he knew about the alien-facts which only a few Earthmen had been given access to over the last century. Facts which demanded that some sort of official attitude be taken. The best-kept secret of the past century was the fact that this small creature had initiated the events which led to the emergence of intelligent life on Earth. In the far past he had harnessed his powers of imagination to a vast machine, which had been built for another purpose, and had used it to create most of the life on Earth. He had been caught at his experiments in cosmology, and exiled. Long before men had gone out to the stars he had been a wanderer in the galaxy, but in recent years he had been handed over to Earth authorities to keep at this extraterrestrial preserve.

    Apparently his people still feared his madness. This was all they had ever revealed to the few Earthmen who took charge of the matter., It was conjectured that the gnome's race was highly isolationist; the gnome was the only member of it that had ever been seen by Earthmen. The opinion was also held that his culture feared contact with other intelligent life, and especially with this illegitimate creation. Of the few who knew about the case, only one or two had ever expressed any disbelief. It was after all, Chavez thought, enough to make any man uneasy. It seemed safer to ignore the matter most of the time. Since that one contact with Earth, the gnome's race had never come back for him and had never offered further explanations. A century ago they had simply left him in Earth orbit, in a small vessel of undeniably superior workmanship. A recorded message gave all the information they had wanted to reveal. Their home world had never been found, and the gnome had remained silent. Benedict Compton had set up this meeting, and Chavez had been briefed by his superiors and instructed to go along as an observer.

    Chavez remembered how the information had at first shaken and then puzzled him. The tension in his stomach grew worse. He wondered about Compton's motives; but he had not dared to question them openly. On Earth many scientists prized the alien as the only contact with a truly advanced culture, and he knew that more than one young student would do anything to unlock the secrets that must surely exist in the brain of the small being now standing in front of him. He felt sure that Compton was hoping for some such thing. Suddenly the small figure took a step back from them. A small breeze waved his long white hair. He stopped and his small, gnarly body took on a strange stature; his face was grief-stricken and his low voice was sad. It wavered as he spoke to them. "I made you to love each other, and through yourselves, me. I needed that love. No one can know how much I needed it, but it had to be freely given, so I had to permit the possibility of it being withheld. There was no other way, and there still is not."

    Chavez looked at Compton for a reaction. The big man sat very still. Sister Guinivere was looking down at the grass in front of her feet. Chavez felt a stirring of fear and panic in his insides. It felt as if the alien was speaking only to him--as if he could relieve the thirst that lived behind those deep-set eyes in that small head. He felt the other's need. lie felt the deprivation that was visible on that face, and he felt that at any moment he would feel the awesome rage that would spill out onto them. This then, he thought, is the madness that his race had spoken about- All the power had been stripped from this being, and now he is a beggar. Instead of rage there was sadness. It was oppressive- It hung in the air around them. What was Compton trying to uncover here? How could all this benefit anyone? Chavez noticed that his left hand was shaking, and he gripped it with the other hand.

    The gnome raised his right hand and spoke again. Dear God, help me, Chavez prayed. Help me to see this clearly. "I rebelled from the hive mind which my race was working toward," the gnome said in a louder voice than before. `"They have achieved it. They are one entity now. What you see in this dwarfed body are only the essentials of myself-the feelings mostly. They wait for the day when the love in my children comes to fruition and they will unite, thus recreating my former self which is now in them. Then I will leave my prison and return to them to become the completion of myself. This body will die then. My longing for that time is without limit, and I will make another history like this one and see it through. Each time I will be the completion of a species and its moving spirit. And again they will give birth to me.  Without this I am nothing."

    There was a loud thunderclap overhead, the unmistakable sound of a shuttle coming through the atmosphere. But it was too early for the starship shuttle to be coming back for them, Chavez thought. Compton jumped up and turned to look toward the administration buildings. Chavez noticed that the gnome was looking at him. Do your people worship a supreme being? Chavez thought the question. Do they have the idea of such a being? Surely you know the meaning of such a being.

    I don't know any such thing, the thought spoke clearly in his head. Do you know him?

    "It's a shuttle craft," Compton said. "Someone's coming to join us."

    Chavez got to his feet and went over to Compton. Sister Guinivere struggled to her feet and joined them. "What is it?" she asked.

    "I-I don't know who it could be," Compton said. Chavez noticed the lack of confidence in the other's voice. Behind them the gnome stood perfectly still, unaffected by the interruption.

    "They've landed by now," Compton said. "It could only be one thing, Father-they've found out my plans for the gnome." Compton came up to him and spoke in a low voice. "Father, this is the only way to get a change on Earth-yes, it's what you think, a cult, with me as its head, but the cause is just. Join me now, Father!"

    Then it's true, Chavez thought. He's planning to bypass the lawful candidacy. Then why did they let him come here?

    There was a rustling sound in the trees and shrubs around the pool area. Suddenly they were surrounded by armed men. Twenty figures in full battle gear had stepped out from the trees and garden shrubs. They stood perfectly still, waiting.

    Antares was directly overhead now, a dark-red circle of light covering twenty percent of the blue dome that was the sky. Noontime.

    Compton's voice shook as he shouted, "What is this? Who the devil are you?"

    A tall man immediately on the other side of the pool from them appeared to be the commanding officer. He wore no gear and there were no weapons in his hands. Instead he held a small piece of paper which he had just taken out of a sealed envelope.

    "Stand away, Father, and you too, Sister!" the officer shouted. "This does not concern you." Then he looked down at the paper in his hand and read: "Benedict Compton, you have been charged with conspiracy to overthrow the government of the Northern Hemisphere on Earth by unlawful means, and you have been tried and convicted by the high court of North America for this crime. The crime involves the use of an alien being as your coconspirator to initiate a religious controversy through a personally financed campaign which would result in your becoming the leader of a subversive cult, whose aim would be to seize power through a carefully prepared hoax. You and your co-conspirator are being eliminated because you are both enemies of the state." The officer folded the paper and put it back in its envelope and placed it in his tunic. Chavez noticed that Sister Guinivere was at his side, and he could tell that she was afraid. Compton turned to Chavez.

    "Father, protect the gnome, whatever he is. Use what authority you have. They won't touch you."

    "The execution order is signed by Secretary Alcibiad herself!" the tall officer shouted.

    Chavez was silent.

    "Father, please!" Compton pleaded. "You can't let this happen." Chavez heard the words, but he was numb with surprise. The words had transfixed him as effectively as any spear. He couldn't move, he couldn't think. Sister Guinivere held his arm. Suddenly Compton was moving toward the gnome.

    "Shoot!"

    The lasers reached out like tongues. The little figure fell. And the thought went out from him in one last effort, reaching light-years into space. I loved you. You did not love me, or each other. They all heard the thought, and it stopped them momentarily. Compton was still standing, but his right arm was gone, and he was bleeding noisily onto the grass.

    "Shoot!" The order went out again. Again the lasers lashed out. Compton fell on his back, a few yards from the gnome. Sister Guinivere fell to the grass on her knees, sobbing. She began to wail. The soldiers began to retreat back to their shuttle craft. Father Chavez sat down on the ground. lie didn't know what to do. lie looked at the two bodies. There was smoke coming from Compton's clothing. The gnome's hair was aflame. The tall officer now stood alone on the other side of the pool Chavez knew that his orders had probably been sealed, and he only now felt their full force. After a few moments the tall officer turned and went after his men. The alien knew this would happen, Chavez thought. He knew, and that was why he told us everything.

    When the great disk of Antares was forty-five degrees above the horizon, Rufus Kade came out to theca. He put the two bodies in plastic specimen bags. Sister Guinivere was calm now and was holding Father Chavez's hand. They both stood up when Kade was finished with the bodies. "They had an official pass from way up," Kade said. "I even checked back on it." He walked slowly with them to the administration building. The shuttle to the starship was ready.

    Thirty hours out from Antares, Father Chavez sat alone in his small cabin looking at the small monitor which showed him where he had been. Soon now the brilliance of the stars would be replaced by the dull emptiness of hyperspace. Antares was a small red disk on the screen. Momentarily Chavez resented the fact that he had been a creation to the gnome. In any case the alien had not been God. His future importance would be no greater than that of Christ-probably less. He had been only an architect, a mere shaper of materials which had existed long before even his great race had come into being. But still-was he not closer to God than any man had ever been? Or would be? The completion for which the gnome had made man would never take place now. The point of mankind's existence as he had made it was gone. And the alien had not known God. If there was such a being, a greatest possible being, he now seemed hopelessly remote . . .

    'O Lord, I pray for a sign!' Chavez thought. But he heard only his thoughts and nothing from the being who would surely have answered in a case like this. And he had stood by while they killed the gnome there in the garden by the poolside, on that planet circling the red star whose diameter was greater than the orbit of Mars. Despite all his reasoning now, Chavez knew that he had stood back while they killed that part of the small creature which had loved humanity.

    But what had he said? The rest of the gnome's being was humanity, and it still existed; except that now it would never be reunited with him. "Do not fear," the holy Antony had said three thousand years ago, "this goodness as a thing impossible, nor its pursuit as something alien, set a great way of: it hangeth on our own arbitrament. For the sake of the Greek learning men go overseas.. . but the city of God is everywhere . . . the kingdom of God is within. The goodness that is in us only asks the human mind." What we can do for ourselves, Chavez thought, that's all that is ours now: goals.

    He took a deep breath as the starship slipped into the nothingness of hyperspace. He felt the burden of the political power which he now carried as a witness to the alien's murder, and he knew that Compton's life had not been for nothing. He would have to hide his intentions carefully, but he knew what he would have to do.

    In time, he hoped anew, we may still give birth to the semblance of godhood that lives on in mankind, on that small world which circles a yellow sun.


    RedEzra wrote:
    orthodoxymoron wrote:I'd appreciate it if both of you gave me your opinion regarding this link. http://www.goodnewsaboutgod.com/studies/spiritual/home_study/holocaust_lie.htm

    Interesting to note that she is married to former U.S. Congressman Bill Dannemeyer who wrote an article called NOW THE GOVERNMENT CAN LEGALLY KILL CHRISTIANS based on his interpretation of HJ Res. 104 signed by President George H. W. Bush on 20 March 1991.

    http://www.takebackourrights.org/docs/Christians-full%20page.html

    HJ Res. 104 wrote:102nd CONGRESS
    1st Session
    H. J. RES. 104
    JOINT RESOLUTION
    To designate March 26, 1991, as `Education Day, U.S.A.'.
    HJ 104 EH
    102nd CONGRESS
    1st Session
    H. J. RES. 104

    JOINT RESOLUTION
    To designate March 26, 1991, as `Education Day, U.S.A.'.

    Whereas Congress recognizes the historical tradition of ethical values and principles which are the basis of civilized society and upon which our great Nation was founded;

    Whereas these ethical values and principles have been the bedrock of society from the dawn of civilization, when they were known as the Seven Noahide Laws;

    Whereas without these ethical values and principles the edifice of civilization stands in serious peril of returning to chaos;

    Whereas society is profoundly concerned with the recent weakening of these principles that has resulted in crises that beleaguer and threaten the fabric of civilized society;

    Whereas the justified preoccupation with these crises must not let the citizens of this Nation lose sight of their responsibility to transmit these historical ethical values from our distinguished past to the generations of the future;

    Whereas the Lubavitch movement has fostered and promoted these ethical values and principles throughout the world;

    Whereas Rabbi Menachem Mendel Schneerson, leader of the Lubavitch movement, is universally respected and revered and his eighty-ninth birthday falls on March 26, 1991;

    Whereas in tribute to this great spiritual leader, `the rebbe,' this, his ninetieth year will be seen as one of `education and giving,' the year in which we turn to education and charity to return the world to the moral and ethical values contained in the Seven Noahide Laws; and

    Whereas this will be reflected in an international scroll of honor signed by the President of the United States and other heads of state: Now, therefore, be it
    Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That March 26, 1991, the start of the ninetieth year of Rabbi Menachem Schneerson, leader of the worldwide Lubavitch movement, is designated as `Education Day, U.S.A.'. The President is requested to issue a proclamation calling upon the people of the United States to observe such day with appropriate ceremonies and activities.

    Passed the House of Representatives March 5, 1991.
    Attest:
    Clerk.
    END

    http://www.takebackourrights.org/docs/Christians-full%20page.html

    Chabad-Lubavitch is a Jewish school of thought or sect much like the more known Pharisees of old which of course got God crucified ! Now that was a good thing as God atoned for our crimes on the cross and so we can choose to repent and receive forgiveness... but that doesn't mean the Pharisees were good !
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Angloisrael







    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Jewsdeclarewar
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Royalarms

    What if Basic Human-Nature is Better Than We Think?? What if attempting to override human-nature is where most of our troubles originate?? I continue to say that I am engaged in a very-passive alternative-quest. This should not be considered normative in any way, shape, or form. I have no staff. I have no funding. I have no "Deep-Throats". Everyone seems to be avoiding me like Ebola. You all seem to be waiting for me to REALLY crash and burn. I will venture no further than this small website. If this site shuts-down or kicks me out -- I'll try to find another "home". I still think it would be cool to live in some sort of an underground-base -- not necessarily because of paranoia. If things really went to hell -- I don't think an underground dwelling and workspace would guarantee survival -- and the resulting hell on earth might not be worth surviving in. I just think it's sort of fun to think about living in a cool and exclusive setting -- in a Room Without a View!! Don't take any of my modeling and speculation too seriously. It's hard to know anything at the bottom of the pyramid -- and I probably would NOT like the view at the top of the pyramid. I just keep thinking about being a mixture of Daniel Jackson and Jack Ryan -- in the context of a hypothetical United States of the Solar System!! I don't want a harsh-dictatorship (secular or sacred) -- and I don't want chaos and degeneracy. I guess I sort of like the idea of the RIGHT Kind of United Nations (possibly involving the entire solar system) in Harmony with the Entire Universe. But really -- I don't have enough information, intellect, resources, training, sanity, perspective, etc. I truly am a Lone-Nut!! This experiment will require taking it as a whole -- for an extended time-period. I've merely created an unconventional-context for reflecting upon various solar system issues (real and imaginary).

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 059fab66bd1364d763d75778f892ead8
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 81341eb5955438d53e51e62291b67974
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Mili-Avital-Shauri-left-and-James-Spader-Dr.-Daniel-Jackson-right-star-in-Lionsgate-Home-Entertainments-Stargate-15th-Anniversary-Edition-Blu-Ray-4-960x643
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 983f3b844c8583e73a5cf2e2d1ab0d36
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Clear_and_present_danger_jack_ryan
    "I do solemnly swear (and wish to make it perfectly clear) that I am NOT a Zazel -- a Liar -- or a Crook!!"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sat Aug 29, 2015 1:12 pm; edited 11 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Nov 06, 2014 12:01 pm

    Consider Hanseatic League. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hanseatic_League

    The Hanseatic League (also known as the Hanse or Hansa; Low German: Hanse, Dudesche Hanse, Latin: Hansa, Hansa Teutonica or Liga Hanseatica) was a commercial and defensive confederation of merchant guilds and their market towns that dominated trade along the coast of Northern Europe. It stretched from the Baltic to the North Sea and inland during the Late Middle Ages and early modern period (c. 13th to 17th centuries).

    The League was created to protect economic interests and diplomatic privileges in the cities and countries and along the trade routes the merchants visited. The Hanseatic cities had their own legal system and furnished their own armies for mutual protection and aid. Despite this, the organization was not a city-state, nor can it be called a confederation of city-states; only a very small number of the cities within the league enjoyed autonomy and liberties comparable to those of a free imperial city.[1]

    The legacy of the Hansa is remembered today in several names, for example the German airline Lufthansa (i.e., "Air Hansa"), F.C. Hansa Rostock, the Hanze University of Applied Sciences, Groningen, in the Netherlands, the Hansa Brewery in Bergen, the Hansabank in the Baltic states (now known as Swedbank) and the Hanse Sail in Rostock. DDG Hansa was a major German shipping company from 1881 until its bankruptcy in 1980.

    Historians generally trace the origins of the League to the rebuilding of the North German town of Lübeck in 1159 by the powerful Henry the Lion, Duke of Saxony and Bavaria, after Henry had captured the area from Adolf II, Count of Schauenburg and Holstein.

    Exploratory trading adventures, raids and piracy had happened earlier throughout the Baltic (see Vikings) – the sailors of Gotland sailed up rivers as far away as Novgorod, for example – but the scale of international trade economy in the Baltic area remained insignificant before the growth of the Hanseatic League.

    German cities achieved domination of trade in the Baltic with striking speed over the 13th century, and Lübeck became a central node in the seaborne trade that linked the areas around the North and Baltic Seas. The 15th century saw the peak of Lübeck's hegemony.

    Lübeck became a base for merchants from Saxony and Westphalia trading eastward and northward. Well before the term Hanse appeared in a document in 1267,[2][unreliable source?] merchants in different cities began to form guilds or Hansa with the intention of trading with towns overseas, especially in the economically less-developed eastern Baltic. This area was a source of timber, wax, amber, resins, and furs, along with rye and wheat brought down on barges from the hinterland to port markets. The towns raised their own armies, with each guild required to provide levies when needed. The Hanseatic cities came to each other's aid, and commercial ships often had to be used to carry soldiers and their arms.

    Visby functioned as the leading centre in the Baltic before the Hansa. Sailing east, Visby merchants established a trading post at Novgorod called Gutagard (it was also known as Gotenhof) in 1080.[3] Merchants from northern Germany at first also stayed in this Gotlander settlement. Later they established their own trading station in Novgorod, known as Peterhof, which was further up from the river. This took place in the first half of the 13th century.[4] In 1229, German merchants at Novgorod were granted certain privileges that made their position more secure.[5]

    Before the foundation of the League in 1356 the word Hanse did not occur in the Baltic language. The Gotlanders used the word varjag.

    Hansa societies worked to remove restrictions to trade for their members. For example, in 1157 the merchants of the Cologne Hansa convinced Henry II, King of England, to free them from all tolls in London and allow them to trade at fairs throughout England. The "Queen of the Hansa", Lübeck, where traders were required to trans-ship goods between the North Sea and the Baltic, gained the Imperial privilege of becoming a free imperial city in 1227, as its later partner Hamburg had in 1189.

    In 1241, Lübeck, which had access to the Baltic and North Sea fishing grounds, formed an alliance—a precursor of the League—with Hamburg, another trading city that controlled access to salt-trade routes from Lüneburg. The allied cities gained control over most of the salt-fish trade, especially the Scania Market; Cologne joined them in the Diet of 1260. In 1266, Henry III granted the Lübeck and Hamburg Hansa a charter for operations in England, and the Cologne Hansa joined them in 1282 to form the most powerful Hanseatic colony in London. Much of the drive for this co-operation came from the fragmented nature of existing territorial government, which failed to provide security for trade. Over the next 50 years the Hansa itself emerged with formal agreements for confederation and co-operation covering the west and east trade routes. The principal city and linchpin remained Lübeck; with the first general Diet of the Hansa held there in 1356, the Hanseatic League acquired an official structure.[6]

    According to Dutch Historical Records from A Brief History of Groningen, compiled and translated by Erik Springelkamp,[7] in 1258 traders from Groningen acquired the right to trade in England and got privileges for the trade in Holland. Groningen was a member of the then informally-organized Hanseatic League. In 1227 two Groningers were witness in Gotland, Sweden at a treaty between the Hansa and the prince of Smolensk. There were regular relations with both Hamburg and Bremen. In 1273 the abbot of Aduard got the right from the Archbishop of Hamburg to trade in Stade on the Elbe.

    During the period from 1300 to 1500 the active (long-range) trade of Groningen diminished, as did the position of the city in the Hanseatic League. In 1358 Lübeck sent letters to all Hansa members about a trade-boycott of Flanders, but Groningen didn't receive this letter. The Mayor and City Council complained but said they would comply with the boycott of their southern neighbours. Ten years later Groningen wasn't part of a Hansa fleet against King Waldemar of Denmark to protect the free navigation through the Sont. Still, the city was a member, and in the early 15th century there was an Hansa assembly in Groningen.

    Lübeck's location on the Baltic provided access for trade with Scandinavia and Kievan Rus, putting it in direct competition with the Scandinavians who had previously controlled most of the Baltic trade routes. A treaty with the Visby Hansa put an end to competition: through this treaty the Lübeck merchants also gained access to the inland Russian port of Novgorod, where they built a trading post or Kontor (literally: office). Other such alliances formed throughout the Holy Roman Empire. Yet the League never became a closely managed formal organisation. Assemblies of the Hanseatic towns met irregularly in Lübeck for a Hansetag (Hanseatic Diet), from 1356 onwards, but many towns chose not to send representatives and decisions were not binding on individual cities.[citation needed] Over time, the network of alliances grew to include a flexible roster of 70 to 170 cities.[8]

    The league succeeded in establishing additional Kontors in Bruges (Flanders), Bergen (Norway), and London (England). These trading posts became significant enclaves. The London Kontor, established in 1320, stood west of London Bridge near Upper Thames Street, the site now occupied by Cannon Street station. It grew significantly over time into a walled community with its own warehouses, weighhouse, church, offices and houses, reflecting the importance and scale of the activity carried on. The first reference to it as the Steelyard (der Stahlhof) occurs in 1422.

    Starting with trade in coarse woolen fabrics, the Hanseatic League had the effect of bringing both commerce and industry to northern Germany.[9] As trade increased newer and finer woolen and linen fabrics, and even silks, were manufactured in Northern Germany.[9] The same refinement of the products of industry occurred in other fields, e.g. etching, wood carving, armor production, engraving of metals, and wood-turning. In short, the century-long monopolization of sea navigation and trade by the Hanseatic League ensured that the Renaissance would arrive in Northern Germany long before the rest of Europe.[9]

    In addition to the major Kontors, individual Hanseatic ports had a representative merchant and warehouse. In England this happened in Boston, Bristol, Bishop's Lynn (now King's Lynn, which features the sole remaining Hanseatic warehouse in England), Hull,[disputed – discuss] Ipswich, Norwich, Yarmouth (now Great Yarmouth), and York.

    The League primarily traded timber, furs, resin (or tar), flax, honey, wheat, and rye from the east to Flanders and England with cloth (and, increasingly, manufactured goods) going in the other direction. Metal ore (principally copper and iron) and herring came southwards from Sweden.

    German colonists in the 12th and 13th centuries settled in numerous cities on and near the east Baltic coast, such as Elbing (Elbląg), Thorn (Toruń), Reval (Tallinn), Riga, and Dorpat (Tartu), which became members of the Hanseatic League, and some of which still retain many Hansa buildings and bear the style of their Hanseatic days. Most were granted Lübeck law (Lübisches Recht), which provided that they had to appeal in all legal matters to Lübeck's city council. The Livonian Confederation incorporated modern-day Estonia and parts of Latvia and had its own Hanseatic parliament (diet); all of its major towns became members of the Hanseatic League. The dominant language of trade was Middle Low German, a dialect with significant impact for countries involved in the trade, particularly the larger Scandinavian languages, Estonian, and Latvian.

    The League had a fluid structure, but its members shared some characteristics. First, most of the Hansa cities either started as independent cities or gained independence through the collective bargaining power of the League, though such independence remained limited. The Hanseatic free cities owed allegiance directly to the Holy Roman Emperor, without any intermediate tie to the local nobility.

    Another similarity involved the cities' strategic locations along trade routes. At the height of its power in the late 14th century, the merchants of the Hanseatic League succeeded in using their economic clout and sometimes their military might—trade routes required protection and the League's ships sailed well-armed—to influence imperial policy.

    The League also wielded power abroad. Between 1361 and 1370, the League waged war against Denmark. Initially unsuccessful, Hanseatic towns in 1368 allied in the Confederation of Cologne, sacked Copenhagen and Helsingborg, and forced Valdemar IV, King of Denmark, and his son-in-law Haakon VI, King of Norway, to grant the League 15% of the profits from Danish trade in the subsequent peace treaty of Stralsund in 1370, thus gaining an effective trade and political monopoly in Scandinavia. This favourable treaty was the high-water mark of Hanseatic power. The commercial privileges were renewed in the Treaty of Vordingborg, 1435.[10][11][12]

    The Hansa also waged a vigorous campaign against pirates. Between 1392 and 1440, maritime trade of the League faced danger from raids of the Victual Brothers and their descendants, privateers hired in 1392 by Albert of Mecklenburg, King of Sweden against Margaret I, Queen of Denmark. In the Dutch–Hanseatic War (1438–41), the merchants of Amsterdam sought and eventually won free access to the Baltic and broke the Hansa monopoly. As an essential part of protecting their investment in trade and ships, the League trained pilots and erected lighthouses.

    Most foreign cities confined the Hansa traders to certain trading areas and to their own trading posts. They seldom interacted with the local inhabitants, except when doing business. Many locals, merchant and noble alike, envied the power of the League and tried to diminish it. For example, in London the local merchants exerted continuing pressure for the revocation of the privileges of the League. The refusal of the Hansa to offer reciprocal arrangements to their English counterparts exacerbated the tension. King Edward IV of England reconfirmed the league's privileges in the Treaty of Utrecht (1474) despite this hostility, in part thanks to the significant financial contribution the League made to the Yorkist side during The Wars of the Roses. In 1597, Queen Elizabeth I of England expelled the League from London and the Steelyard closed the following year. Ivan III of Russia closed the Hanseatic Kontor at Novgorod in 1494. The very existence of the League and its privileges and monopolies created economic and social tensions that often crept over into rivalry between League members.[13]

    The economic crises of the late 15th century did not spare the Hansa. Nevertheless, its eventual rivals emerged in the form of the territorial states, whether new or revived, and not just in the west: Poland triumphed over the Teutonic Knights in 1466; Ivan III, Grand Prince of Moscow, ended the entrepreneurial independence of Hansa's Novgorod Kontor in 1478. New vehicles of credit imported from Italy outpaced the Hansa economy, in which silver coin changed hands rather than bills of exchange.

    In the 15th century, tensions between the Prussian region and the "Wendish" cities (Lübeck and its eastern neighbours) increased. Lübeck was dependent on its role as centre of the Hansa, being on the shore of the sea without a major river. It was on the entrance of the land route to Hamburg, but this land route could be bypassed by sea travel around Denmark and through the Sound. Prussia's main interest, on the other hand, was primarily the export of bulk products like grain and timber, which were very important for England, the Low Countries, and later on also for Spain and Italy.

    In 1454, the year of the marriage of Elisabeth of Austria to the Jagiellonian king, the towns of the Prussian Confederation rose against the dominance of the Teutonic Order and asked Casimir IV, King of Poland for help. Danzig, Thorn, and Elbing became part of the Kingdom of Poland, (1466–1569 referred to as Royal Prussia) by the Second Peace of Thorn (1466). Poland in turn was heavily supported by the Holy Roman Empire through family connections and by military assistance under the Habsburgs. Kraków, then the capital of Poland, had a loose association with Hansa.[14] The lack of customs borders on the River Vistula after 1466 helped to gradually increase Polish grain export, transported to the sea down the Vistula, from 10,000 tonnes per year in the late 15th century to over 200,000 tonnes in the 17th century.[15] The Hansa-dominated maritime grain trade made Poland one of the main areas of its activity, helping Danzig to become the Hansa's largest city.

    The member cities took responsibility for their own protection. In 1567, a Hanseatic League Agreement reconfirmed previous obligations and rights of League members, such as common protection and defense against enemies.[16] The Prussian Quartier cities of Thorn, Elbing, Königsberg and Riga and Dorpat also signed. When pressed by the king of Poland–Lithuania, Danzig remained neutral and would not allow ships running for Poland into its territory. They had to anchor somewhere else, such as at Pautzke (now Puck, Poland).

    A major benefit for the Hansa was its control of the shipbuilding market, mainly in Lübeck and in Danzig. The Hansa sold ships everywhere in Europe, including Italy. They drove out the Dutch, because Holland wanted to favour Bruges as a huge staple market at the end of a trade route. When the Dutch started to become competitors of the Hansa in shipbuilding, the Hansa tried to stop the flow of shipbuilding technology from Hansa towns to Holland. Danzig, a trading partner of Amsterdam, tried to stall the decision. Dutch ships sailed to Danzig to take grain from the city directly, to the dismay of Lübeck. Hollanders also circumvented the Hansa towns by trading directly with North German princes in non-Hansa towns. Dutch freight costs were much lower than those of the Hansa, and the Hansa were excluded as middlemen.

    When Bruges, Antwerp and Holland all became part of the Duchy of Burgundy they actively tried to take over the monopoly of trade from the Hansa, and the staples market from Bruges was transferred to Amsterdam. The Dutch merchants aggressively challenged the Hansa and met with much success. Hanseatic cities in Prussia, Livonia supported the Dutch against the core cities of the Hansa in northern Germany. After several naval wars between Burgundy and the Hanseatic fleets, Amsterdam gained the position of leading port for Polish and Baltic grain from the late 15th century onwards. The Dutch regarded Amsterdam's grain trade as the mother of all trades (Moedernegotie).

    Nuremberg in Franconia developed an overland route to sell formerly Hansa-monopolised products from Frankfurt via Nuremberg and Leipzig to Poland and Russia, trading Flemish cloth and French wine in exchange for grain and furs from the east. The Hansa profited from the Nuremberg trade by allowing Nurembergers to settle in Hansa towns, which the Franconians exploited by taking over trade with Sweden as well. The Nuremberger merchant Albrecht Moldenhauer was influential in developing the trade with Sweden and Norway, and his sons Wolf and Burghard established themselves in Bergen and Stockholm, becoming leaders of the Hanseatic activities locally.

    At the start of the 16th century, the League found itself in a weaker position than it had known for many years. The rising Swedish Empire had taken control of much of the Baltic. Denmark had regained control over its own trade, the Kontor in Novgorod had closed, and the Kontor in Bruges had become effectively moribund. The individual cities which made up the League had also started to put self-interest before their common Hanseatic interests. Finally, the political authority of the German princes had started to grow—and so to constrain the independence of action which the merchants and Hanseatic towns had enjoyed.

    The League attempted to deal with some of these issues. It created the post of Syndic in 1556 and elected Heinrich Sudermann as a permanent official with legal training, who worked to protect and extend the diplomatic agreements of the member towns. In 1557 and 1579 revised agreements spelled out the duties of towns and some progress was made. The Bruges Kontor moved to Antwerp and the Hansa attempted to pioneer new routes. However, the League proved unable to halt the progress around it[clarification needed] and so a long decline commenced. The Antwerp Kontor closed in 1593, followed by the London Kontor in 1598. The Bergen Kontor continued until 1754; its buildings alone of all the Kontore survive (see Bryggen).

    The gigantic Adler von Lübeck warship, which was constructed for military use against Sweden during the Northern Seven Years' War (1563–70), but never put to military use, epitomized the vain attempts of Lübeck to uphold its long-privileged commercial position in a changed economic and political climate.

    By the late 16th century, the League had imploded and could no longer deal with its own internal struggles, the social and political changes that accompanied the Protestant Reformation, the rise of Dutch and English merchants, and the incursion of the Ottoman Empire upon its trade routes and upon the Holy Roman Empire itself. Only nine members attended the last formal meeting in 1669 and only three (Lübeck, Hamburg and Bremen) remained as members until its final demise in 1862.[17][18]

    Despite its collapse, several cities still maintain the link to the Hanseatic League. Dutch cities including Groningen, Deventer, Kampen and Zutphen, and a number of German cities including Bremen, Demmin, Greifswald, Hamburg, Lübeck, Lüneburg, Rostock, Stade, Stralsund and Wismar still call themselves Hanse cities. Lübeck, Hamburg, and Bremen continue to style themselves officially as "Free Hanseatic Cities." (Rostock's football team is named F.C. Hansa Rostock in memory of the city's trading past.) For Lübeck in particular, this anachronistic tie to a glorious past remained especially important in the 20th century. In 1937 the Nazi Party removed this privilege through the Greater Hamburg Act after the Senat of Lübeck did not permit Adolf Hitler to speak in Lübeck during his election campaign.[19] He held the speech in Bad Schwartau, a small village on the outskirts of Lübeck. Subsequently, he referred to Lübeck as "the small city close to Bad Schwartau." After the EU enlargement to the East in May 2004 there are some experts who wrote about the resurrection of the Baltic Hansa.[20]

    The members of the Hanseatic League were Low German merchants as well as the towns where, with the exception of Dinant, these merchants held citizenship. Not all towns with Low German merchant communities were members of the league (e.g., Emden, Memel (today: Klaipėda), Viborg (today: Vyborg) and Narva never joined). On the other hand, Hanseatic merchants could also come from settlements without German town law—the premise for league membership was birth to German parents, subjection to German law, and a commercial education. The league served to further and defend the common interests of its heterogeneous members: commercial ambitions such as enhancement of trade, and political ambitions such as ensuring maximum independence from the noble territorial rulers.[21]:10–11

    Decisions and actions of the Hanseatic League were the consequence of a consensus-based procedure. If an issue arose, the league's members were invited to participate in a central meeting, the Tagfahrt (lit. "meeting ride," sometimes also referred to as Hansetag, since 1358). The member communities then chose envoys (Ratssendeboten) to represent their local consensus on the issue at the Tagfahrt. Not every community sent an own envoy, delegates were often entitled to represent a set of communities. Consensus-building on local and Tagfahrt levels followed the Low Saxon tradition of Einung, where consensus was defined as absence of protest: after a discussion, the proposals which gained sufficient support were dictated aloud to the scribe and passed as binding Rezess if the attendees did not object; those favouring alternative proposals unlikely to get sufficient support were obliged to remain silent during this procedure. If consensus could not be established on a certain issue, consensus was established instead on the appointment of a number of league members who were then empowered to work out a solution.[21]:70–72

    The Hanseatic kontors each had an own treasury, court and seal. Like the guilds, the kontors were led by Ältermänner (sing. Ältermann, lit. "elderman," cf. English aldermen). The Stalhof kontor, as a special case, had a Hanseatic and an English Ältermann. In 1347, the kontor of Brussels modified its statute to ensure an equal representation of the league's members. To that end, member communities from different regions were pooled into three circles (Drittel, lit. "third [part]"): the Wendish and Saxon Drittel, the Westphalian and Prussian Drittel as well as the Gothlandian, Livonian and Swedish Drittel. The merchants from the respective Drittel would then each choose two Ältermänner and six members of the Eighteen Men's Council (Achtzehnmännerrat) to administer the kontor for a set period of time. In 1356, during a Hanseatic meeting in preparation of the first Tagfahrt, the league confirmed this statute. The division into Drittel was gradually adopted and institutionalized by the league in general (see table).[21]:62–63;[22][23][24]

    Drittel (1356–1554)

    Regions

    Chief city (Vorort)

    Wendish-Saxon Holstein, Saxony, Mecklenburg, Pomerania, Brandenburg Lübeck
    Westphalian-Prussian Westphalia, Rhineland, Prussia Dortmund, later Cologne
    Gothlandian-Livonian-Swedish Gotland, Livonia, Sweden Visby, later Rīga

    The Tagfahrt or Hansetag was the only central institution of the Hanseatic league. However, with the division in Drittel, the members of the respective subdivisions frequently held Dritteltage (lit. "Drittel meeting") to work out common positions which could then be presented at a Tagfahrt. On a more local level, league members also met, and while such regional meetings were never formalized into a Hanseatic institution, they gradually gained importance in the process of preparing and implementing Tagfahrt decisions.[25]

    Quarters

    From 1554, the division into Drittel was modified to reduce the circles' heterogeneity, enhance the collaboration of the members on a local level and thus make the league's decision-making process more efficient.[26] The number of circles rose to four, so they were called Quartiere (quarters):[22]

    Wendish and Pomeranian[27] Lübeck[27]
    Saxon, Thuringian and Brandenburg[27] Brunswick,[27] Magdeburg
    Prussia, Livonia and Sweden[27]—or East Baltic[28]:120 Danzig (now Gdańsk)[27]
    Rhine, Westphalia and The Netherlands[27] Cologne[27]

    This division was however not adopted by the depots (Kontore), who for their purposes (like Ältermänner elections) grouped the league members in different ways (e.g., the division adopted by the Stahlhof in London in 1554 grouped the league members into Dritteln, whereby Lübeck merchants represented the Wendish, Pomeranian Saxon and several Westphalian towns, Cologne merchants represented the Cleves, Mark, Berg and Dutch towns, while Danzig merchants represented the Prussian and Livonian towns).[29]

    The names of the Quarters have been abbreviated in the following table:
    Wendish: Wendish and Pomeranian[27] (or just Wendish)[28]:120 Quarter
    Saxon: Saxon, Thuringian and Brandenburg[27] (or just Saxon)[28]:120 Quarter
    Baltic: Prussian, Livonian and Swedish[27] (or East Baltic)[28]:120 Quarter
    Westphalian: Rhine-Westphalian and Netherlands[27] (or Rhineland)[28]:120 Quarter
    Kontor: The Kontore were foreign trading posts of the League, not cities that were Hanseatic members.

    Free City of Lübeck  Germany   Capital of the Hanseatic League, capital of the Wendish and Pomeranian Circle [24][27][28]:47, 120;[30][31]:74, 82;[32]

    Free City of Hamburg  Germany    [24][28]:47;[30][31]:82;[33]

    Duchy of Brunswick-Lüneburg  Germany    [24][30][32][33][34]

    Duchy of Mecklenburg  Germany   Joined the 10-year Rostock Peace Treaty (Rostocker Landfrieden) in 1283, which was the predecessor of the federation of Wendish towns (1293 onwards). [24][30][31]:82;[32][33][35]

    Principality of Rügen  Germany 1293  Rügen was a fief of the Danish crown to 1325. Stralsund joined the 10-year Rostock Peace Treaty in 1283, which was the predecessor of the federation of Wendish towns (1293 onwards). From 1339 to the 17th century, Stralsund was a member of the Vierstädtebund with Greifswald, Demmin and Anklam. [24][30][32][33][35][37]

    Duchy of Pomerania  Germany   Joined the 10-year Rostock Peace Treaty in 1283, which was the predecessor of the federation of Wendish towns (1293 onwards). From 1339 to the 17th century, Anklam was a member of the Vierstädtebund with Stralsund, Greifswald and Demmin. [24][32][35][38]

    Duchy of Pomerania  Poland 1278  Joined the 10-year Rostock Peace Treaty in 1283, which was the predecessor of the federation of Wendish towns (1293 onwards); since the 14th century gradually adopted the role of a chief city for the Pomeranian Hanseatic towns to its east [24][28]:120;[30][32][34][35]

    Kingdom of Sweden  Sweden  1470 In 1285 at Kalmar, the League agreed with Magnus III, King of Sweden, that Gotland be joined with Sweden.[citation needed] In 1470, Visby's status was rescinded by the League, with Lübeck razing the city's churches in May 1525. [24][30][32][39]

    Kingdom of Sweden  Sweden    [30][32]

    Duchy of Saxony  Germany 13th century 17th century Capital of the Saxon, Thuringian and Brandenburg Circle [24][27][30][32][33][34]

    Free City of Bremen  Germany 1260   [24][30][32][33][36]

    Archbishopric of Magdeburg  Germany 13th century  Capital of the Saxon, Thuringian and Brandenburg Circle [24][30][32][33][34]

    Imperial City of Goslar  Germany 1267 1566 Goslar was a fief of Saxony until 1280. [24][30][32][33][34]

    Margraviate of Brandenburg  Germany  1442 Brandenburg was raised to an Electorate in 1356. Elector Frederick II caused all the Brandenburg cities to leave the League in 1442. [28]:120;[30][31]:32;[32][34]

    Margraviate of Brandenburg  Germany 1430 1442 Elector Frederick II caused all the Brandenburg cities to leave the League in 1442. [30][31]:32[32][34]

    Teutonic Order  Poland 1358  Capital of the Prussian, Livonian and Swedish (or East Baltic) Circle. Danzig had been first a part of the Duchy of Pomerelia, a fief of the Polish Crown, with Polish-Kashubian population, then part of the State of the Teutonic Order from 1308 until 1457. After the Second Peace of Thorn (1466), Royal Prussia including Gdańsk was part of the Kingdom of Poland. [24][27][28]:120;[30][31]:81; [32][33][34][40]:403

    Teutonic Order  Poland 1358  Elbing had originally been part of the territory of the Old Prussians, until the 1230s when it became part of the State of the Teutonic Order. After the Second Peace of Thorn (1466), Royal Prussia, including Elbląg was part of the Kingdom of Poland. [24][30][32][33][34][40]:452

    Teutonic Order  Poland 1280  Toruń was part of the State of the Teutonic Order from 1233 until 1466. After the Second Peace of Thorn (1466), Royal Prussia, including Toruń, was part of the Kingdom of Poland. [24][30][32][34][40]:436

    Kingdom of Poland  Poland c. 1370 c. 1500 Kraków was the capital of the Kingdom of Poland, 1038–1596/1611. It adopted Magdeburg town law and 5000 Poles and 3500 Germans lived within the city proper in the 15th century; Poles steadily rose in the ranks of guild memberships reaching 41% of guild members in 1500. It was very loosely associated with Hansa, and paid no membership fees, nor sent representatives to League meetings. [14][30][32][34][41][42][43]

    Kingdom of Bohemia  Poland 1387 1474 Breslau, a part of the Duchy of Breslau and the Kingdom of Bohemia, was only loosely connected to the League and paid no membership fees nor did its representatives take part in Hansa meetings [30][32][34][44][45]

    Teutonic Order  Russia 1340  Königsberg was the capital of the Teutonic Order, becoming the capital of Ducal Prussia on the Order's secularisation in 1466. Ducal Prussia was a German principality that was a fief of the Polish crown until gaining its independence in the 1660 Treaty of Oliva. The city was renamed Kaliningrad in 1946 after East Prussia was divided between the People's Republic of Poland and the Soviet Union at the Potsdam Conference. [24][30][32][34]

    Terra Mariana (Livonia)  Latvia 1282  During the Livonian War (1558–83), Riga became a Free imperial city until the 1581 Treaty of Drohiczyn ceded Livonia to the Polish–Lithuanian Commonwealth until the city was captured by Sweden in the Polish–Swedish War (1621–1625). [24][30][31]:82;[32][33][34][46]:20

    Terra Mariana (Livonia)  Estonia 1285  On joining the Hanseatic League, Reval was a Danish fief, but was sold, with the rest of northern Estonia, to the Teutonic Order in 1346. After the Livonian War (1558–83), northern Estonia became a part of the Swedish Empire. [23][24][28]:47;[30][31]:81;[32][34]

    Terra Mariana (Livonia)  Estonia 1280s  The Bishopric of Dorpat gained increasing autonomy within the Terra Mariana. During the Livonian War (1558–83), Dorpat fell under the rule of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, with the 1581 Treaty of Drohiczyn definitively ceding Livonia to the Polish–Lithuanian Commonwealth until the city was captured by Sweden in the Polish–Swedish War (1621–1625). [23][24][30][32][34]

    Imperial City of Cologne  Germany  1669 Capital of the Rhine-Westphalian and Netherlands Circle until after the Anglo-Hanseatic War (1470–74), when the city was prosecuted with temporarily trade sanctions (German: Verhanst) for some years in 1475 for having supported England, and Dortmund was made capital of the Circle. Cologne also was called "Electorate of Cologne" (German: Kurfürstentum Köln or Kurköln). In June 1669 the last Hanseday was held in the town of Lübeck by the last remaining Hanse members, amongst others Cologne. [24][27][28]:120;[30][32][33]

    Imperial City of Dortmund  Germany   After Cologne was excluded after the Anglo-Hanseatic War (1470–74), Dortmund was made capital of the Rhine-Westphalian and Netherlands Circle. [24][30][31]:82;[32][33][34]

    Friesland  Netherlands   Friesland was de facto independent through much of the Middle Ages. [24][30][32][36]

    Prince-Bishopric of Münster  Germany    [24][31]:82;[32][33][34]

    Prince-Bishopric of Osnabrück  Germany 12th century   [24][30][32][33][34]

    Imperial City of Soest  Germany  1609 The city was a part of the Electorate of Cologne until acquiring its freedom in 1444–49, after which it aligned with the Duchy of Cleves. [24][30][31]:82;[32][33][34]

    Novgorod Republic  Russia  1500s Novgorod was one of the principal Kontore of the League and the easternmost. In 1499, Ivan III, Grand Prince of Moscow, closed the Peterhof; it was reopened a few years later, but the League's Russian trade never recovered. [27][28]:47;[30][31]:26, 82;[36][47]

    Kingdom of Norway  Norway 1360 1775 Bryggen was one of the principal Kontore of the League. It was razed by accidental fire in 1476. In 1560, administration of Bryggen was placed under Norwegian administration. [27][30][31]:82;[36][47][50][51]

    County of Flanders  Belgium   Bruges was one of the principal Kontore of the League until the 15th century, when the seaway to the city silted up; trade from Antwerp benefiting from Bruges's loss. [28]:47;[30][31]:80;[36][47][49]:134, 176

    Kingdom of England  United Kingdom 1303 1853 The Steelyard was one of the principal Kontore of the League. King Edward I granted a Carta Mercatoria in 1303. The Steelyard was destroyed in 1469 and Edward IV exempted Cologne merchants, leading to the Anglo-Hanseatic War (1470–74). The Treaty of Utrecht, sealing the peace, led to the League purchasing the Steelyard outright in 1475, with Edward having renewed the League's privileges without insisting on reciprocal rights for English merchants in the Baltic. London merchants persuaded Elizabeth I to rescind the League's privileges on 13 January 1598; while the Steelyard was re-established by James I, the advantage never returned. Consulates continued however, providing communication during the Napoleonic Wars, and the Hanseatic interest was only sold in 1853. [13][28]:47;[30][31]:26, 80–82; [36][47][50][52]:95

    Duchy of Brabant  Belgium   Antwerp became a major Kontor of the League, particularly after the seaway to Bruges silted up in the 15th century, leading to its fortunes waning in Antwerp's favour, despite Antwerp's refusal to grant special privileges to the League's merchants. Between 1312 and 1406, Antwerp was a margraviate, independent of Brabant. [30][31]:80;[47]

    Kingdom of England  United Kingdom  1751 The Hanseatic Warehouse was constructed in 1475 as part of the Treaty of Utrecht, allowing the League to establish a trading depot in Lynn for the first time. It is the only surviving League building in England. [30][47][52]:95

    Kingdom of Denmark  Sweden 15th century  Skåne (Scania) was Danish until ceded to Sweden by the 1658 Treaty of Roskilde, during the Second Northern War. [30][47]

    Grand Duchy of Lithuania  Lithuania 1441  In 1398 traders guild with close ties to Hanseatic league appeared in Kaunas. Treaty with Hanseatic league was signed in 1441. Main office was located in House of Perkūnas from 1441 till 1532. [23][30][47]

    Pskov Republic  Russia   In the 12th and 13th centuries, Pskov adhered to the Novgorod Republic. It was captured by the Teutonic Order in 1241 and liberated by a Lithuanian prince, becoming a de facto sovereign republic by the 14th century. [30][47]

    Principality of Polotsk  Belarus   Polotsk was an autonomous principality of Kievan Rus' until gaining its independence in 1021. From 1240, it became a vassal of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, being fully integrated into the Grand Duchy in 1307. [30][47]

    The Oostershuis, a kontor in AntwerpBerwick-upon-Tweed

    Bristol[30]
    Boston[30][36][47][52]:95
    Damme[30]
    Leith[30][47]
    Hull[30][47]
    Newcastle[30][47]
    Great Yarmouth[30][47]
    York[30][47]

    Other cities with a Hansa community

    Aberdeen[53]
    Åbo (Turku)[47]
    Arnhem[49]:432;[54]
    Avaldsnes[36][51]
    Bolsward[33][55]
    Bordeaux[47]
    Brae[47]
    Doesburg[48][49]:433
    Fellin (Viljandi)[23][34]
    Goldingen (Kuldīga)[23]
    Göttingen[24][33][34][56]
    Grindavík[47]
    Grundarfjörður[47]
    Gunnister[47][51][57]
    Haapsalu[23]
    Hafnarfjörður[36][47][58]
    Hamelin[34]
    Hanover[24][33][34]
    Harlingen[citation needed]
    Haroldswick[47]
    Hasselt[24][32][48]
    Hattem[32][48]
    Herford[31]:82;[32][33][34][52]:391
    Hildesheim[24][33][34]
    Hindeloopen (Hylpen)[49]:397;[59]
    Kalmar[32][60]
    Kokenhusen (Koknese)[23][32][34][61][62][63]
    á Krambatangi[36][51]
    Kumbaravogur[64]
    Kulm (Chełmno)[24][32][34]
    Lemgo[24][32][33][34]
    Lemsal (Limbaži)[23][32][34]
    Lippe[24][33]
    Lunna Wick[47]
    Minden[24][32][33][34]
    Naples[60]
    Nantes[47]
    Narva[23][47]
    Nijmegen[32][33][36]
    Nordhausen[24][32]
    Nyborg[47]
    Nyköping[32]
    Oldenzaal[32]
    Ommen
    Paderborn[24][32][34]
    Pernau (Pärnu)[23][24][32][34]
    Roermond[citation needed]
    Roop (Straupe)[23]
    Scalloway
    Smolensk
    Stargard (Stargard Szczeciński)[24][30][32][34][40]:476
    Stavoren (Starum)[49]:398
    Tórshavn[36][47]
    Trondheim[51]
    Tver
    Venlo
    Vilnius[23][47]
    Walk (Valka)[23]
    Weißenstein (Paide)[23]
    Wenden (Cēsis)[23][32][34][46]:60
    Wesel[32][33]
    Wesenberg (Rakvere)[23]
    Windau (Ventspils)[23][32]
    Wolmar (Valmiera)[23][32][34]
    Zutphen[24][32][33][48][49]:433
    Zwolle[24][32][33][48][49]:433, 439

    In 1980, former Hanseatic League members established a "new Hanse" in Zwolle, the "City League The HANSE". This league is open to all former Hanseatic League members and cities that once hosted a Hanseatic kontor. The latter include twelve Russian cities, most notably Novgorod, which was a major Russian trade partner of the Hansa in the Middle Ages. The "new Hanse" fosters and develops business links, tourism and cultural exchange.[65]

    The headquarters of the New Hansa is in Lübeck, Germany. The current President of the Hanseatic League of New Time is Bernd Saxe, Mayor of Lübeck.[65]

    Each year one of the member cities of the New Hansa hosts the Hanseatic Days of New Time international festival.

    In 2006 King's Lynn became the first English member of the newly formed modern Hanseatic League.[66] Hull also joined and Boston, Lincolnshire was considering an application in early 2013.

    See also

    Notes

    1.Jump up ^ Hansen, Mogens Herman (2000). A comparative study of thirty city-state cultures: an investigation. Royal Danish Academy of Sciences & Letters: Copenhagen Polis Centre (Historisk-filosofiske Skrifter 21). p. 305.
    2.Jump up ^ Popescu, Mircea (2011). Dezagregarea Increderii. Polimedia SRL: Trilema. p. 1.
    3.Jump up ^ The Cronicle of the Hanseatic League
    4.Jump up ^ Justyna Wubs-Mrozewicz, Traders, ties and tensions: the interactions of Lübeckers, Overijsslers and Hollanders in Late Medieval Bergen, Uitgeverij Verloren, 2008 p. 111
    5.Jump up ^ Translation of the grant of privileges to merchants in 1229: "Medieval Sourcebook: Privileges Granted to German Merchants at Novgorod, 1229". Fordham.edu. Retrieved 20 July 2009.
    6.Jump up ^ Atatüre, Süha (2008). "The Historical Roots of European Union: Integration, Characteristics, and Responsibilities for the 21st Century" (PDF). European Journal of Social Sciences (Eurojournal) 7 (2). Retrieved 26 July 2009.
    7.Jump up ^ "Medieval Sourcebook: Translated from 'History van Groningen'". Wolters Noordhoff en Bouma's Boekhuis, Groningen 1981. Retrieved 26 August 2013.
    8.Jump up ^ Braudel, Fernand (17 January 2002). The Perspective of the World. Volume 3: Civilization and Capitalism, 15th–18th century. Phoenix Press. ISBN 1-84212-289-4.
    9.^ Jump up to: a b c Frederick Engels "The Peasant War in Germany" contained in the Collected Works of Karl Marx and Frederick Engels: Volume 10 (International Publishers: New York, 1978) p. 400.
    10.Jump up ^ Pulsiano, Phillip; Kirsten Wolf (1993). Medieval Scandinavia: An Encyclopedia. Taylor & Francis. p. 265. ISBN 0-8240-4787-7.
    11.Jump up ^ Stearns, Peter N; William Leonard Langer (2001). The Encyclopedia of World History: Ancient, Medieval, and Modern, Chronologically Arranged. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt. p. 265. ISBN 0-395-65237-5.
    12.Jump up ^ MacKay, Angus; David Ditchburn (1997). Atlas of Medieval Europe. Routledge. p. 171. ISBN 0-415-01923-0.
    13.^ Jump up to: a b Dollinger, Philippe (2000). The German Hansa. Routledge. pp. 341–3. ISBN 978-0-415-19073-2. Retrieved 30 April 2011.
    14.^ Jump up to: a b Blumówna, Helena. Kraków jego dzieje i sztuka: Praca zbiorowa [Krakow's history and art: Collective work]. Katowice: 1966. p. 93.
    15.Jump up ^ Davies, Norman (1982). God's playground. A history of Poland, Volume 1: The Origins to 1795. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-925339-5.
    16.Jump up ^ "Agreement of the Hanseatic League at Lübeck, 1557". Baltic Connections. Retrieved 5 May 2009.
    17.Jump up ^ hansa.html
    18.Jump up ^ GermanFoods.org – Bremen, Hamburg and Luebeck: Culinary Treasures From The Hanseatic Cities
    19.Jump up ^ "Guide to Lübeck". Europe à la Carte. Retrieved 20 July 2009.
    20.Jump up ^ "Travel to the Baltic Hansa". Europa Russia.
    21.^ Jump up to: a b c Hammel-Kiesow, Rolf (2008). Die Hanse (in German). Beck. ISBN 3-406-58352-0.
    22.^ Jump up to: a b Pfeiffer, Hermannus (2009). Seemacht Deutschland. Die Hanse, Kaiser Wilhelm II. und der neue Maritime Komplex (in German). Ch. Links Verlag. p. 55. ISBN 3-86153-513-0.
    23.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s Mills, Jennifer (May 1998). "The Hanseatic League in the Eastern Baltic". Encyclopedia of Baltic History (group research project)  . University of Washington.
    24.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z aa ab ac ad ae af ag ah ai aj ak al am an ao ap aq ar as at au av aw Falke, Dr Johannes (1863). Die Hansa als deutsche See- und Handelsmacht [The Hansa as a German maritime and trading power]. Berlin: F Henschel. pp. 62–64.
    25.Jump up ^ Distler, Eva-Marie (2006). Städtebünde im deutschen Spätmittelalter. Eine rechtshistorische Untersuchung zu Begriff, Verfassung und Funktion (in German). Vittorio Klostermann. pp. 55–57. ISBN 3-465-04001-5.
    26.Jump up ^ Fritze, Konrad et al. (1985). Die Geschichte der Hanse (in German). p. 217.
    27.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r Natkiel, Richard (1989). Atlas of Maritime History. Smithmark Publishing. p. 33. ISBN 0-8317-0485-3.
    28.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o Michael Keating,Regions and regionalism in Europe, 2004, Edward Elgar Publishing, pages 47 and 120
    29.Jump up ^ Reibstein, Ernst. "Das Völkerrecht der deutschen Hanse" (PDF) (in German). Max-Planck-Institut für ausländisches öffentliches Recht und Völkerrecht. pp. 56–57 (print), pp. 19–20 in pdf numbering. Retrieved 30 April 2010.
    30.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z aa ab ac ad ae af ag ah ai aj ak al am an ao ap aq ar as at au av aw ax ay az ba Jotischky, Andrew; Caroline Hull (2005). The Penguin Historical Atlas of the Medieval World. Penguin Books. pp. 122–23. ISBN 978-0-14-101449-4.
    31.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r Holborn, Hajo (1982). A History of Modern Germany: The Reformation. Princeton University Press. pp. 32, 74, 80–82. ISBN 0-691-00795-0.
    32.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z aa ab ac ad ae af ag ah ai aj ak al am an ao ap aq ar as at au av aw ax ay az ba bb bc bd be bf bg bh Dollinger, Philippe (2000). The German Hansa. Stanford University Press. pp. ix–x. ISBN 0-8047-0742-1. Retrieved 15 May 2011.
    33.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z aa ab ac ad ae af ag ah Barthold, Dr Friedrich Wilhelm (1862). Geschichte der Deutschen Hanse [History of the German Hansa]. Leizig: TD Weigel. pp. 35 and 496–7.
    34.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z aa ab ac ad ae af ag ah ai aj ak al am Schäfer, D (2010). Die deutsche Hanse [The German Hanseatic League]. Reprint-Verlag-Leipzig. pp. page 37. ISBN 978-3-8262-1933-7.
    35.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g Wernicke, Horst (2007). "Die Hansestädte an der Oder". In Schlögel, Karl; Halicka, Beata. Oder-Odra. Blicke auf einen europäischen Strom (in German). Lang. pp. 137–48; here p. 142. ISBN 3-631-56149-0.
    36.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n Mehler, Natascha (2009). "The Perception and Interpretation of Hanseatic Material Culture in the North Atlantic: Problems and Suggestions" (PDF). Journal of the North Atlantic (Special Volume 1: Archaeologies of the Early Modern North Atlantic): 89–108.
    37.Jump up ^ "Stralsund". Encyclopædia Britannica. 2011. Retrieved 28 December 2011.
    38.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f Buchholz, Werner et al. (1999). Pommern (in German). Siedler. p. 120. ISBN 3-88680-272-8.
    39.Jump up ^ (Swedish) "Varför ruinerades Visby" [Why is Visby ruined]. Goteinfo.com. Retrieved 30 April 2011.
    40.^ Jump up to: a b c d Bedford, Neil (2008). Poland. Lonely Planet. pp. 403, 436, 452 and 476. ISBN 978-1-74104-479-9.
    41.Jump up ^ "Alma Mater" (109). Kraków: Jagiellonian University. 2008. p. 6.
    42.Jump up ^ Carter, Francis W. (1994). Trade and urban development in Poland. An economic geography of Cracow, from its origins to 1795, Volume 20. Cambridge studies in historical geography. Cambridge University Press. pp. 70–71, 100–02. ISBN 0-521-41239-0.
    43.Jump up ^ Jelicz, Antonina (1966). Życie codzienne w średniowiecznym Krakowie: wiek XIII–XV [Everyday life in medieval Krakow: 13th–15th century]. Państwowy Instytut Wydawniczy.
    44.Jump up ^ Gilewska-Dubis, Janina (2000). Życie codzienne mieszczan wrocławskich w dobie średniowiecza [Everyday life of citizens of Wrocław during medieval times]. Wydawnictwo Dolnośląskie. p. 160.
    45.Jump up ^ Buśko, Cezary; Włodzimierz Suleja; Teresa Kulak (2001). Historia Wrocławia: Od pradziejów do końca czasów habsburskich [Wrocław History: From Prehistory to the end of the Habsburg era]. Wydawnictwo Dolnośląskie. p. 152.
    46.^ Jump up to: a b Turnbull, Stephen R (2004). Crusader castles of the Teutonic Knights: The stone castles of Latvia and Estonia 1185–1560. Osprey Publishing. pp. pages 20 and 60. ISBN 978-1-84176-712-3.
    47.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z aa ab ac ad ae af ag Mehler, Natascha (2011). "Hansefahrer im hohen Norden" (PDF). epoc (2): 16–25, particularly 20 and 21.
    48.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g ver Berkmoes, Ryan; Karla Zimmerman (2010). The Netherlands. Lonely Planet. pp. 255. ISBN 978-1-74104-925-1.
    49.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i McDonald, George (2009). Frommer's Belgium, Holland & Luxembourg, 11th Edition. Frommers. pp. pages 134, 176, 397, 432–38. ISBN 978-0-470-38227-1.
    50.^ Jump up to: a b  This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Hanseatic League". Encyclopædia Britannica (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press.
    51.^ Jump up to: a b c d e Mehler, Natascha (April 2009). "HANSA: The Hanseatic Expansion in the North Atlantic". University of Vienna. Retrieved 15 May 2011.
    52.^ Jump up to: a b c d Ward, Adolphus William. Collected Papers Historical, Literary, Travel and Miscellaneous. pp. pages 95 and 391.
    53.Jump up ^ Mitchell, Alex. "The Old Burghs Of Aberdeen". Aberdeen Civic Society. Retrieved 1 May 2011.
    54.Jump up ^ Merriam-Webster, Inc (1997). Merriam-Webster's geographical dictionary. Merriam-Webster, Inc. pp. 74–75. ISBN 978-0-87779-546-9.
    55.Jump up ^ Miruß, Alexander (1838). Das See-Recht und die Fluß-Schifffahrt nach den Preußischen Gesetzen. Leipzig: JC Hinrichsschen Buchhandlung. p. 17. Retrieved 2 May 2011.
    56.Jump up ^ "Göttingen". Encyclopædia Brittanica. Retrieved 2 May 2011.
    57.Jump up ^ Gardiner, Mark; Natascha Mehler (2010). "The Hanseatic trading site at Gunnister Voe, Shetland" (PDF). Post-Medieval Archaeology 44 (2): 347–49.
    58.Jump up ^ Bjarnadóttir, Kristín (2006). "Mathematical Education in Iceland in Historical Context" (PDF). Roskilde University. p. 52. ISSN 0106-6242. Retrieved 2 May 2011.
    59.Jump up ^ Wild, Albert (1862). Die Niederlande: ihre Vergangenheit und Gegenwart, Volume 2 [The Netherlands: its past and present, Volume 2]. Wigand. pp. page 250.
    60.^ Jump up to: a b Dollinger, Philippe (2000). The German Hansa. Routledge. pp. pages 128 and 352. ISBN 978-0-415-19073-2.
    61.Jump up ^ "History of Koknese". Koknese official website. 10 January 2011. Retrieved 15 May 2011.
    62.Jump up ^ "Collector Coin Koknese". National Bank of Latvia. Retrieved 15 May 2011.
    63.Jump up ^ Könnecke, Jochen; Vladislav Rubzov (2005). Lettland [Lithuania]. DuMont Reiseverlag. pp. pages 23, 26–7 and 161. ISBN 978-3-7701-6386-1.
    64.Jump up ^ Mehler, Natascha (October 2010). "The Operation of International Trade in Iceland and Shetland (c. 1400–1700)". University of Vienna. Retrieved 15 May 2011.
    65.^ Jump up to: a b "City League The HANSE".
    66.Jump up ^ "King's Lynn Hanse Festival 2009". Borough Council of King's Lynn and West Norfolk. Retrieved 23 August 2010.

    References

    Dollinger, P (2000). The German Hansa. Routledge. pp. 341–3. ISBN 978-0-415-19073-2. Retrieved 30 April 2011.
    Nash, Elizabeth Gee (1929). The Hansa. ISBN 1-56619-867-4.
    Schulte Beerbühl, Margrit (2012). Networks of the Hanseatic League. Mainz: Institute of European History. Retrieved 24 January 2012.
    Thompson, James Westfall (1931). Economic and Social History of Europe in the Later Middle Ages (1300–1530). pp. 146–79. ASIN B000NX1CE2.
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Hanseatic_royal_standard_by_zalezsky-d350v0b
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 _Lubeck


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sat Aug 29, 2015 4:50 pm; edited 4 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Nov 06, 2014 5:19 pm

    The Ancient Egyptian Deity told me that a very significant development occurred approximately 1200 years ago (if I remember correctly). Could this have had something to do with the emergence of the Khazars?? I honestly have no idea -- but it wouldn't surprise me. What if that was the genesis of the Knights Templar (and everything related to that phenomenon)?? I have no idea -- but it wouldn't surprise me. What if we expose and depose everyone and everything -- and have nothing left?? I have no idea -- but it wouldn't surprise me. The Ancient Egyptian Deity told me I should study the Nazi Phenomenon -- and they seemed to be in favor of socialism -- and did not seem to favor humanity. The AED said we had fought side by side (but they didn't say in what context that occurred). They told me to do an FOIA inquiry regarding myself -- which I did -- with no response -- but I'm not sure I really wanted to know. They seemed to imply that, at one point, we were on the same side -- but that they had been overpowered by another faction (but they weren't specific). They said they had "always remained one step ahead of humanity". They said that I was "one of two human friends". They considered the rest of humanity to be "minions". They seemed to express "Respectful-Hatred" toward me. I asked them if they were "God" -- and they said they weren't "God" -- but that they were very close to "God". When Raven really chewed me out a few years ago -- the next day, the AED knew what had occurred, and said it wouldn't happen again!! When I spoke of Hitler and Pope Pius XII -- they gave a soft and sinister laugh. I'm honestly NOT making this up. I continue to wonder about the possibility of two or three Very-Ancient Orion-Hebrew Archangelic-Factions in conflict with each other -- from antiquity to modernity. Again -- I have no idea -- but it wouldn't surprise me. At this point -- I am simply seeking understanding -- rather than demanding change. The more things change -- the more they stay the same. Don't get your hopes up. On the other hand -- hope springs eternal. I get depressed when I think about this sort of thing. Things never resolve or become peaceful and happy. Ignorance really does seem to be Bliss -- but what do I know?? The Historical Political and Theological Madness Seems to be a Bottomless Snake-Pit. Don't argue about this stuff at work -- unless you wish to travel and meet new people. Don't argue with your spouse about this stuff -- unless you wish to travel and meet new people. Living a Life of Quiet-Desperation is a Viable-Alternative. Consider the Khazar Theory of Ashkenazi Ancestry. I'm really neutral and non-committal about this sort of thing. I knew someone who worked for Seagrams (or was it his father -- I can't remember) -- and he was a Token-Gentile (I hope I got that right)!! They called him a "Goyim" -- and he didn't care!! When I hear the tune "Play That Funky-Music White-Boy!!" -- I don't care!!  I don't care what they call me -- as long as the mag-lev trains run on-time!! Once again -- please notice that I post controversial-material -- and then just move-on -- without making a big-deal about it. I jump around a lot for a reason. I simply make everyone angry!! I'm not spearheading a movement. That reminds me. I really should initiate a movement -- but I usually procrastinate.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Khazar_theory_of_Ashkenazi_ancestry The Khazars (Greek: Χάζαροι, Hebrew: כוזרים Kuzarim, Turkish: Hazarlar)[1] were a collection of Turkic peoples who formed a semi-nomadic empire in what is now Southern Russia, extending from Eastern Europe to Central Asia. At some point in the 8th-9th centuries, the ruling elite is believed to have converted to Judaism. The scope of the conversion of the entire khanate itself remains uncertain.

    In the late 19th century, Ernest Renan and other scholars speculated that the Ashkenazi Jews of Europe had their origin in Turkic refugees that had migrated from the collapsed Khazarian Khanate westward into the Rhineland, and exchanged their native Khazar language with the Yiddish language while continuing to practice the Jewish religion.

    This theory has had a complex history, within and beyond Judaism. Major scholars have either defended it or dismissed it as a pure fantasy. It has also been seized on at times by antisemites and/or anti-Zionists for various purposes, to argue for the idea that Ashkenazi Jews have no ancestral connection to ancient Israel. The theory is met with scepticism or caution by most scholars.[2][3]

    Abraham Eliyahu Harkavi suggested as early as 1869 that there might be a link between the Khazars and European Jews[4] Three years later, in 1872, a Karaite Jew, Abraham Firkovich, proclaimed that his sect descended from Turkic converts to Judaism.[5] The theory, however, that Khazar converts formed a major proportion of Ashkenazi was first proposed to a Western public by Ernest Renan in 1883.[6][7] In a lecture delivered in Paris before the Cercle du Saint-Simon on 27 January 1883, Renan argued that conversion played a significant role in the formation of the Jewish people, stating that:


    'This conversion of the kingdom of the Khazars has a considerable importance regarding the origin of those Jews who dwell in the countries of the Danube and southern Russia. These regions enclose great masses of Jewish populations which have in all probability nothing or almost nothing that is anthropologically Jewish in them.'[8]

    Occasional suggestions emerged that there was a small Khazar component in East European Jews in works by Joseph Jacobs (1886), Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu (1893),[9] Maksymilian Ernest Gumplowicz,[10] and by the Russian-Jewish anthropologist Samuel Weissenberg.[11]

    Leroy-Beaulieu, a critic of anti-Semitism who perhaps drew on Renan, queried whether or not thousands of Polish and Russian Jews might have their origins traced back to the old nomads of the steppes.[12]

    In 1909 Hugo von Kutschera developed the notion into a book-length study,[13] arguing that Khazars formed the foundational core of the modern Ashkenazi.[14] Maurice Fishberg introduced the notion to an American audience in 1911.[15] The idea was also taken up by the Polish-Jewish economic historian and General Zionist Yitzhak Schipper in 1918,[16][17] by scholarly anthropologists, such as Roland B. Dixon (1923), and by writers like H. G. Wells (1921) who used it to argue that "The main part of Jewry never was in Judea",[18][19] a thesis that was to have a political echo in later opinion.[20][21] In 1931 Sigmund Freud wrote to Max Eitingon that the sculptor Oscar Nemon, for whom he was sitting, showed the lineaments of a 'Slavic Eastern Jew, Khazar or Kalmuck or something like that'.[22]

    In 1932, Samuel Krauss ventured the theory that the biblical Ashkenaz referred to northern Asia Minor, and identified it with the Khazars, a position immediately disputed by Jacob Mann.[23] Ten years later, in 1942, Abraham N. Poliak, later professor of the history of the Middle Ages at Tel Aviv University, published a Hebrew monograph in which he concluded that the East European Jews came from Khazaria.[24][25] D.M. Dunlop, writing in 1954, thought very little evidence backed what he regarded as a mere assumption, and argued that the Ashkenazi-Khazar descent theory went far beyond what our imperfect records permit.[26] Léon Poliakov, while assuming the Jews of Western Europe resulted from a "panmixia" in the Ist millennium, asserted in 1955 that it was widely assumed that Europe's Eastern Jews descended from a mixture of Khazarian and German Jews.[27] Poliak's work found some support from Salo Wittmayer Baron and Ben-Zion Dinur,[28][29] but was dismissed by Bernard Weinryb as a fiction (1962).[30]

    Salo Wittmayer Baron, called by his biographer an "architect of Jewish History",[31] devoted a large part of a chapter in his Social and Religious History of the Jews to the Khazarian Jewish state, and the impact he believed that community exercised on the formation of East European Jewries in his Social and Religious History of the Jews (1957).[32] The scarcity of direct Jewish testimonies did not disconcert Baron: this was to be expected since medieval Jews were "generally inarticulate outside their main centers of learning".[33] The Khazarian turn to Judaism was, he judged, the "largest and last mass conversion", involving both the royal house and large sectors of the population. Jews migrated there to flee the recurrent intolerance against Jews and the geopolitical upheavals of the region's chronic wars, which often proved devastating to northern Asia Minor, between Byzantium, Sassanid Persia, and the Abbasid and Ummayad Caliphates.[34] For Baron, the fact of Jewish Khazaria played a lively role in stirring up among Western Jews an image of "red Jews", and among Jews in Islamic countries a beacon of hope. After the dissolution of Khazaria, Baron sees a diaspora drifting both north into Russia, Poland and the Ukraine, and westwards into Pannonia and the Balkan lands.[35] where their cultivated presence both established Jewish communities and paved the way, ironically, for the Slavonic conversion to Christianity.[36] By the 11th and 12th centuries, these Eastern Jews make their first appearance in the Jewish literature of France and Germany. Maimonides, bemoaning the neglect of learning in the East, laid his hopes for the perpetuation of Jewish learning in the young struggling communities of Europe but would, Baron concludes, have been surprised to find that within centuries precisely in Eastern Europe would arise thriving communities that were to assume leadership of the Jewish people itself.[37]

    The Khazar-Ashkenazi hypothesis came to the attention of a much wider public with the publication of Arthur Koestler's The Thirteenth Tribe in 1976.[38] Koestler's work was both positively and negatively reviewed. Israel’s ambassador to Britain branded the book "an anti-Semitic action financed by the Palestinians", while Bernard Lewis claimed that the idea was not supported by any evidence whatsoever, and had been abandoned by all serious scholars.[38][39] Raphael Patai, however, registered some support for the idea that Khazar remnants had played a role in the growth of Eastern European Jewish communities,[40] and several amateur researchers, such as Boris Altschüler (1994)[41] and Kevin Alan Brook,[42] kept the thesis in the public eye. The theory has been occasionally manipulated to deny Jewish nationhood.[38][43] Recently a variety of approaches, from linguistics (Paul Wexler)[44] to historiography (Shlomo Sand)[45] and population genetics (Eran Elhaik)[46] has revived support for and interest in the theory. In broad academic perspective, both the idea that the Khazars converted en masse to Judaism, and the suggestion they emigrated to form the core population of Ashkenazi Jewry, remain highly polemical issues.[47]

    Maurice Fishberg and Roland B Dixon’s works were later exploited in racist and religious polemical literature in both Britain, in British Israelism, and the United States.[48] Particularly after the publication of Burton J. Hendrick ‘s The Jews in America (1923)[49] it began to enjoy a vogue among advocates of immigration restriction in the 1920s; racial theorists[50] like Lothrop Stoddard; antisemitic conspiracy theorists like the Ku Klux Klan’s Hiram Wesley Evans; and anti-communist polemicists like John O. Beaty[51] In 1938, Ezra Pound, then strongly identified with the Fascist regime of Benito Mussolini, sent a query to fellow poet Louis Zukofsky concerning the Khazars after someone had written to him that the ancient Jews had died out and modern Jews were of Khazar descent. He returned to the issue in 1955, apparently influenced by a book called Facts are Facts, which pushed the Jewish-Khazar descent theory, and which for Pound had dug up 'a few savoury morsels'.[52] The booklet in question, by a devout Christian Benjamin H. Freedman[53] was a rambling anti-Semitic tirade written to Dr. David Goldstein when the latter converted to Catholicism.[54] John O. Beaty was an antisemitic, McCarthyite professor of Old English at SMU, author of ‘The Iron Curtain over America, (Dallas 1952). According to him, "the Khazar Jews were responsible for all of America’s – and the world’s ills," beginning with World War 1. The book had little impact until the former Wall Street broker and oil tycoon J. Russell Maguire promoted it.[55] A similar position was adopted by Wilmot Robertson, whose views influenced David Duke.[56] According to Yehoshafat Harkabi (1968) and others,[57] it played a role in Arab anti-Zionist polemics, and took on an antisemitic edge. Bernard Lewis, noting in 1987 that Arab scholars had dropped it, remarked that it only occasionally emerged in Arab political discourse.[58] It has also played some role in Soviet antisemitic chauvinism[59] and Slavic Eurasian historiography, particularly in the works of scholars like Lev Gumilev.[60] Although the Khazar hypothesis never played any major role in antisemitism,[61][62] and although the existence of a Jewish kingdom north of the Caucasus had formerly long been denied by Christian religious commentators,[63] it came to be exploited by the White supremacist Christian movement [64] and even by terrorist esoteric cults like Aum Shinrikyō.[65] The Christian Identity movement, which took shape from the 1940s to the 1970s, had its roots in British Israelism which had been planted on American evangelical soil in the late 19th century.[66]

    The last 15 years has seen a plethora of genetic research on Jewish populations worldwide. "The consensus research holds that most Ashkenazi Jews, as well as many Jews tracing their lineage to Italy, North Africa, Iraq, Iran, Kurdish regions and Yemen, share common paternal haplotypes also found among many Arabs from Palestine, Lebanon and Syria."[67] While this consensus applies to genetic studies on the paternal Y chromosome, genetic studies on the maternal X chromosome "have proved difficult to assign to a source population,"[68] with one study showing "four founding mtDNAs, likely of Near Eastern ancestry,"[69] and at least one other study showing "a substantial prehistoric European ancestry amongst Ashkenazi maternal lineages."[68][70]

    A 2001 study found that Jews were closer to groups in the north of the Fertile Crescent (Kurds, Assyrians, Turks, and Armenians) than to their Arab neighbors, whose "chromosomes might have been introduced through migrations from the Arabian Peninsula during the last two millennia."[71]

    A 2003 study of the Y chromosome by Behar et al. points to multiple origins for Ashkenazi Levites, a priestly class who comprise approximately 4% of Ashkenazi Jews. It found that haplogroup R1a1a (R-M17), which is uncommon in the Middle East or among Sephardi Jews, but dominant in Eastern Europe, is present in over 50% of Ashkenazi Levites, while the rest of Ashkenazi Levites' paternal lineage is of apparent Middle Eastern origin. Behar suggested a founding event, probably involving one or very few European men, occurring at a time close to the initial formation and settlement of the Ashkenazi community as a possible explanation.[72] Nebel, Behar and Goldstein speculate that this may indicate a Khazar origin.[73]

    In 2010, Atzmon et al. presented work refuting large-scale genetic contributions of Central and Eastern European and Slavic populations to the formation of Ashkenazi Jewry. Ashkenazi Jews, part of European/Syrian Jewish populations, shared a proximity to each other and to French, Northern Italian, and Sardinian populations which was found to be incompatible with any theory maintaining that the Askhenazi were direct lineal descendants of Khazars or Slavs. They did allow that some Slavic or Khazarian admixture might have taken place during the second millennium, and noted that the 7.5% prevalence of the R1a1 haplogroup., common among Ukrainians, Russians and Sorbs, as well as among Central Asian populations, among Ashkenazi Jews has led to interpretations for a possible Slavic or Khazar admixture, although this admixture may have resulted only from mixing with Ukrainians, Poles, or Russians, rather than with the Khazars.[74]

    Geneticist Eran Elhaik has argued that his genetic work proves the Khazar hypothesis. Elhaik writes: "Strong evidence for the Khazarian hypothesis is the clustering of European Jews with the populations that reside on opposite ends of ancient Khazaria: Armenians, Georgians, and Azerbaijani Jews. Because Caucasus populations remained relatively isolated in the Caucasus region and because there are no records of Caucasus populations mass-migrating to Eastern and Central Europe prior to the fall of Khazaria (Balanovsky et al. 2011), these findings imply a shared origin for European Jews and Caucasus populations."[75] Elhaik's conclusions were widely reported.[76]

    However, the majority consensus of geneticists conducting Jewish genetic experimentation have refuted Dr. Elhaik's methods and work. University of Arizona geneticist Michael Hammer called Elhaik's premise "unrealistic," calling Elhaik and other Khazarian hypothesis proponents "outlier folks… who have a minority view that’s not supported scientifically. I think the arguments they make are pretty weak and stretching what we know." Marcus Feldman, director of Stanford University's Morrison Institute for Population and Resource Studies, echoes Hammer. "If you take all of the careful genetic population analysis that has been done over the last 15 years… there’s no doubt about the common Middle Eastern origin," he said. He added that Elhaik’s paper "is sort of a one-off." Elhaik’s statistical analysis would not pass muster with most contemporary scholars, Feldman said: "He appears to be applying the statistics in a way that gives him different results from what everybody else has obtained from essentially similar data."[77]

    David Goldstein argues that there are some plausible elements to the theory, stating that a genetic link of Ashkenazi Levites to Khazars "now seems to me plausible, if not likely".[78]

    In 2013, the results of the largest genetic study on Jews released by the Wayne State University found that Ashkenazi, North African, and Sephardi Jews shared substantial genetic ancestry, that they derive from Middle Eastern and European populations and found no detectable Khazar genetic origins.[79]

    According to Jon Entine, historians and scientists believe the Khazarian theory should more accurately be called a myth.[80] The theory, which claims that today's Ashkenazi Jews are descendants of Khazar converts to Judaism, is popular on Internet anti-Semitic websites.[81] A 2013 study of Ashkenazi mitochondrial DNA found no significant evidence of Khazar contribution to the Ashkenazi Jewish DNA, as would be predicted by the Khazar hypothesis[82] and although there is no historical or DNA evidence to support the Khazar idea, Alan Unterman maintains that it is still popular in some Arab states.[83]

    The strong claim that Ashkenazis as a whole take their origin from Khazars has been widely criticized as there is no direct evidence to support it.[84][85] In addition, Ashkenazi Jews have been found to have a strong DNA connection to Israelites and the Middle East,[86] sharing many common genes with other Jews from some 3000 years ago.,[87][88] therefore it "does not support this [Khazar conversion] idea[89]

    Using four Jewish groups, one being Ashkenazi, a Kopelman et al study found no direct evidence to the Khazar theory[90] while another research concluded that its findings "debunk one of the most questionable, but still tenacious, hypotheses: that most Ashkenazi Jews can trace their roots to the mysterious Khazar Kingdom that flourished during the ninth century in the region between the Byzantine Empire and the Persian Empire".[91] Some scientist believe that even if the theory were to be true, "only a small minority of the Khazars may have adopted Judaism."[92] and that "the questions of whether there was a Khazar contribution to the Ashkenazi Jews' lineage, or exactly what percentage of mitochondrial variants emanate from Europe, cannot be answered with certainty using present genetic and geographical data".[93]

    Nadine Epstein, an editor and executive publisher of Moment magazine said "When I read Arthur Koestler's The Thirteenth Tribe, I bought his theory that Ashkenazim were descended from the Khazars ... But in 1997, Karl Skorecki in Haifa, Michael Hammer in Tucson and several London researchers surprised everyone by finding evidence of the Jewish priestly line of males, the Kohanim. Half of Ashkenazic men and slightly more than half of Sephardic men who claimed to be Kohanim were found to have a distinctive set of genetic markers on their Y chromosome, making it highly possible that they are descendants of a single male or group of related males who lived between 1180 and 650 B.C.E., about the time of Moses and Aaron.[93] In 2000, the analysis of a report by Nicholas Wade named Y Chromosome Bears Witness to Story of the Jewish Diaspora "provided genetic witness that these [Jewish] communities have, to a remarkable extent, retained their biological identity separate from their host populations, evidence of relatively little intermarriage or conversion into Judaism over the centuries.... The results accord with Jewish history and tradition and refute theories like those holding that Jewish communities consist mostly of converts from other faiths, or that they are descended from the Khazars, a medieval Turkish tribe that adopted Judaism."[93] In June 2014, Shaul Stampfer published a lengthy paper challenging the theory as ungrounded in sources contemporary with the Khazar period, stating: "Such a conversion, even though it’s a wonderful story, never happened".[94][95]

    Notes

    1.Jump up ^ Luttwak 2009, p. 152.'Khazars (Hebrew:Kuzarim).'
    2.Jump up ^ Wexler 2002, p. 536.‘Most scholars are sceptical about the hypothesis’. Wexler, who proposes a variation on the idea, argues that a combination of three reasons accounts for scholarly aversion to the concept: a desire not to get mixed up in controversy, ideological insecurities, and the incompetence of much earlier work in favour of that hypothesis.
    3.Jump up ^ Golden 2007a, p. 56:'Methodologically, Wexler has opened up some new areas, taking elements of folk culture into account. I think that his conclusions have gone well beyond the evidence. Nonetheless, these are themes that should be pursued further.'
    4.Jump up ^ Rossman 2002, p. 98: Abraham Harkavy, O yazykye evreyev, zhivshikh v drevneye vremya na Rusi i o slavianskikh slovakh, vstrechaiuschikhsia u evreiskikh pisatelei, St. Petersburg.
    5.Jump up ^ Nathans 1999, p. 409.
    6.Jump up ^ Barkun 1997, p. 137: Ernest Renan, "Judaism as a Race and as Religion." Delivered on the January 27, 1883.
    7.Jump up ^ Rossman 2002, p. 98.
    8.Jump up ^ Renan 1883:Cette conversion du royaume des Khozars a une importance considérable dans la question de l’origine des juifs qui habitent les pays danubiens et le midi de la Russie. Ces régions renferment de grandes masses de populations juives qui n’ont probablement rien ou presque rien d’ethnographiquement juif.'
    9.Jump up ^ Singerman 2004, pp. 3–4, Israël chez les nations (1893):Eng.Israel Among the Nations (1895).
    10.Jump up ^ Polonsky, Basista & Link-Lenczowski 1993, p. 120. In the book Początki religii żydowskiej w Polsce, Warsaw: E. Wende i S-ka, 1903.
    11.Jump up ^ Goldstein 2006, p. 131.Goldstein writes: ‘The theory that Eastern European Jews descended from the Khazars was originally proposed by . .Samuel Weissenberg in an attempt to show that Jews were deeply rooted on Russian soil and that the cradle of Jewish civilization was the Caucasus’. Weissenberg’s book Die Südrussischen Juden, was published in 1895.
    12.Jump up ^ Singerman 1998, p. 347
    13.Jump up ^ Koestler 1976, pp. 134,150. Die Chasaren; historische Studie, A. Holzhauen,Vienna 1909.2nd ed., 1910.
    14.Jump up ^ Koestler 1976, pp. 134,150.
    15.Jump up ^ Goldstein 2006, p. 131. Maurice Fishberg, The Jews: A Study of Race and Environment.
    16.Jump up ^ Litman 1984, pp. 85–110,109. Schipper’s first monograph on this was published in the Almanach Žydowski (Vienna) in 1918, While in the Warsaw ghetto before falling victim to the Holocaust at Majdanek, Schipper (1884-1943) was working on the Khazar hypothesis.
    17.Jump up ^ Brook 2009, p. 210.
    18.Jump up ^ Wells 2004, p. 2:"There were Arab tribes who were Jews in the time of Muhammad, and a Turkic people who were mainly Jews in South Russia in the ninth century. Judaism is indeed the reconstructed political ideal of many shattered peoples-mainly semitic. As a result of these coalescences and assimilations, almost everywhere in the towns throughout the Roman Empire, and far beyond it in the east, Jewish communities traded and flourished, and were kept in touch through the Bible, and through a religious and educational organization. The main part of Jewry never was in Judea and had never come out of Judea."
    19.Jump up ^ Singerman 2004, p. 4.
    20.Jump up ^ Morris 2003, p. 22: Pasha Glubb held that Russian Jews ‘have considerably less Middle Eastern blood, consisting largely of pagan Slav proselytes or of Khazar Turks.’ For Glubb, they were not 'descendants of the Judeans . .The Arabs of Palestine are probably more closely related to the Judeans (genetically) than are modern Russian or German Jews'. . 'Of course, an anti-Zionist (as well as an anti-Semitic) point is being made here: The Palestinians have a greater political right to Palestine than the Jews do, as they, not the modern-day Jews, are the true descendants of the land's Jewish inhabitants/owners'.
    21.Jump up ^ Roland Burrage Dixon The Racial History of Man, 1923; H. G. Wells, The Outline of History (1921)
    22.Jump up ^ Gilman 1995, p. 30.
    23.Jump up ^ Malkiel 2008, p. 263,n.1.
    24.Jump up ^ Golden 2007a, p. 29. 'Poliak sought the origins of Eastern European Jewry in Khazaria'. First written as an article, then as a monograph (1942), it was twice revised in 1944, and 1951 as Kazariyah: Toldot mamlaxa yehudit (Khazaria:The History of a Jewish Kingdom in Europe) Mosad Bialik, Tel Aviv, 1951.
    25.Jump up ^ Sand 2010, p. 234.
    26.Jump up ^ Dunlop 1954, pp. 261,263.
    27.Jump up ^ Poliakov 2005, p. 285:'As for the Jews of Eastern Europe (Poles, Russians, etc.,) it has always been assumed that they descended from an amalgamation of Jews of Khazar stock from southern Russia and German Jews (the latter having imposed their superior culture).'
    28.Jump up ^ Sand 2010, pp. 241–2. Sand cites Salo Wittmayer Baron,Baron 1957, pp. 196–206, p.206:'before and after the Mongol upheaval the Khazars sent many offshoots into the unsubdued Slavonic lands, helping ultimately to build up the great Jewish center of Eastern Europe'; and Ben-Zion Dinur, Yisrael ba-gola 5 vols., 3rd ed. (1961-1966)Tel-Aviv: Jerusalem:Dvir;Bialik Institute, 1961. (OCLC:492532282) vol.1 p.2,5:'The Russian conquests did not destroy the Khazar kingdom entirely, but they broke it up and diminished it And this kingdom, which had absorbed Jewish immigration and refugees from many exiles, must itself have become a diaspora mother, the mother of one of the greatest of the diasporas (Em-galuyot, em akhat hagaluyot hagdolot)-of Israel in Russia, Lithuania and Poland.'
    29.Jump up ^ Golden 2007a, p. 55:’Salo Baron, who incorrectly viewed them as Finno-Ugrians, believed that the Khazars "sent many offshoots into the unsubdued Slavonic lands, helping ultimately to build up the great Jewish centers of eastern Europe’
    30.Jump up ^ Golden 2007a, p. 55:’dismissed. . .rather airily’.
    31.Jump up ^ Liberles 1995.
    32.Jump up ^ Baron 1957, pp. 196–222.
    33.Jump up ^ Baron 1957, p. 196.
    34.Jump up ^ Baron 1957, p. 197.
    35.Jump up ^ Baron 1957, pp. 206–207
    36.Jump up ^ Baron 1957, pp. 208–210,221.
    37.Jump up ^ Bacon 1957, pp. 173,222
    38.^ Jump up to: a b c Sand 2010, p. 240.
    39.Jump up ^ Lewis 1987, p. 48:'Some limit this denial to European Jews and make use of the theory that the Jews of Europe are not of Israelite descent at all but are the offspring of a tribe of Central Asian Turks converted to Judaism, called the Khazars. This theory, first put forward by an Austrian anthropologist in the early years of this century, is supported by no evidence whatsoever. It has long since been abandoned by all serious scholars in the field, including those in Arab countries, where Khazar theory is little used except in occasional political polemics.' Assertions of this kind has been challenged by Paul WexlerWexler 2002, pp. 538 who also notes that the arguments on this issue are riven by contrasting ideological investments: "Most writers who have supported the Ashkenazi-Khazar hypothesis have not argued their claims in a convincing manner ... The opponents of the Khazar-Ashkenazi nexus are no less guilty of empty polemics and unconvincing arguments."(p.537)).
    40.Jump up ^ Patai & Patai 1989, p. 71: "it is assumed by all historians that those Jewish Khazars who survived the last fateful decades sought and found refuge in the bosom of Jewish communities in the Christian countries to the west, and especially in Russia and Poland, on the one hand, and in the Muslim countries to the east and the south, on the other. Some historians and anthropologists go so far as to consider the modern Jews of East Europe, and more particularly of Poland, the descendants of the medieval Khazars."
    41.Jump up ^ Golden 2007a, p. 9
    42.Jump up ^ Brook 2009
    43.Jump up ^ Toch 2012, p. 155,n.4.
    44.Jump up ^ Wexler 2007, pp. 387–398.
    45.Jump up ^ Sand 2010, pp. 190–249.
    46.Jump up ^ Elhaik 2012, pp. 61–74.
    47.Jump up ^ Golden 2007, pp. 9–10.
    48.Jump up ^ Goldstein 2006, p. 131.
    49.Jump up ^ Singerman 2004, pp. 4–5.
    50.Jump up ^ Goodrick-Clarke 2002, p. 237.
    51.Jump up ^ Boller 1992, pp. 2,6–7; Barkun 1997, pp. 141–2.
    52.Jump up ^ Pound & Zukovsky 1987, p. xxi, citing letterd of 10 July 1938 and 24/25 September 1955. Ahearn speculates that Pound may have thought:'If there were no such people as Jews, then the problem of indiscriminate anti-Semitism would disappear. On could focus one’s attention on usurers of whatever description.'
    53.Jump up ^ Freedman 1955
    54.Jump up ^ Kaplan 1997, p. 191 n.3.
    55.Jump up ^ Boller 2013, p. 14
    56.Jump up ^ Barkun 1997, pp. 140–141. His ’Dispossessed Majority(1972)
    57.Jump up ^ Wexler 2002, p. 514 has a more detailed bibliography.
    58.Jump up ^ Harkabi 1987, p. 424:"Arab anti-Semitism might have been expected to be free from the idea of racial odium, since Jews and Arabs are both regarded by race theory as Semites, but the odium is directed, not against the Semitic race, but against the Jews as a historical group. The main idea is that the Jews, racially, are a mongrel community, most of them being not Semites, but of Khazar and European origin." This essay was translated from Harkabi Hebrew text 'Arab Antisemitism' in Shmuel Ettinger, Continuity and Discontinuity in Antisemitism, (Hebrew) 1968 (p.50).
    59.Jump up ^ Shnirelman 2007, pp. 353–372:'in the very late 1980s Russian nationalists were fixated on the "Khazar episode." For them the Khazar issue seemed to be a crucial one. They treated it a the first historically documented case of the imposition of a foreign yoke on the Slavs, .. In this context the term "Khazars" became popular as a euphemism for the so-called "Jewish occupation regime." (p.354)
    60.Jump up ^ Rossman 2007, pp. 121–188.
    61.Jump up ^ Barkun 1997, pp. 136–7:'The Khazar theory never figured as a major component of anti-Semitism. Indeed, it receives only scant attention in Léon Poliakov’s monumental history of the subject.’
    62.Jump up ^ Barkun 2012, p. 165:'Although the Khazar theory gets surprisingly little attention in scholarly histories of anti-Semitism, it has been an influential theme among American anti-Semites since the immigration restrictionists of the 1920s,'.
    63.Jump up ^ Gow 1995, pp. 30–31, n.28.
    64.Jump up ^ Barkun 1997, pp. 142–144.
    65.Jump up ^ Goodman & Miyazawi 2000, pp. 263–264
    66.Jump up ^ Gardell 2002, p. 165.'The formative period of Christian Identity could roughly be said to be the three decades between 1940 and 1970. Through missionaries like Wesley Swift, Bertrand Comparet and William Potter Gale, it took on a white racialist, anti-Semitic, anti-Communist and a far-right conservative political outlook. Combined with the teachings of early disciples Richard G. Butler, Colonel Jack Mohr and James K. Warner, a distinct racist theology was gradually formed. Whites were said to be the Adamic people, created in His likeness. A notion of a pre-earthly existence is found in an important substratum, teaching that whites either had a spiritual or extraterrestrial pre-existence. Bloacks were either pre-Adamic soulless creatures or represented fallen, evil spirits, but they were not the chief target of fear and hatred. Thi9s position was reserved for Jews. The latent anti-Semitism found in British-Israelism rose to prominene. Jews were, at best, reduced to mongrelized imposters, not infrequently identifir with Eurasian Khazars without any legitimate claim to a closeness with God, and at worst denounced as the offsdpring of Satan.'
    67.Jump up ^ http://www.geneticliteracyproject.org/2013/10/08/ashkenazi-jewish-women-descended-mostly-from-italian-converts-new-study-asserts/
    68.^ Jump up to: a b http://www.nature.com/ncomms/2013/131008/ncomms3543/full/ncomms3543.html
    69.Jump up ^ http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC1380291/
    70.Jump up ^ http://www.sciencedaily.com/releases/2013/10/131008112539.htm
    71.Jump up ^ Almut Nebel, Dvora Filon, Bernd Brinkmann, Partha P. Majumder, Marina Faerman, Ariella Oppenheim. "The Y Chromosome Pool of Jews as Part of the Genetic Landscape of the Middle East", (The American Journal of Human Genetics (2001), Volume 69, number 5. pp. 1095–112).
    72.Jump up ^ Behar DM, Thomas MG, Skorecki K, et al. (October 2003). "Multiple origins of Ashkenazi Levites: Y chromosome evidence for both Near Eastern and European ancestries". American Journal of Human Genetics 73 (4): 768–779. doi:10.1086/378506. PMC 1180600. PMID 13680527.
    73.Jump up ^ Goldstein, David B. (2008). "3". Jacob's legacy: A genetic view of Jewish history. Yale University Press. pp. location 873 (Kindle for PC). ISBN 978-0-300-12583-2.
    74.Jump up ^ G.Atzmon, L.Hao, I.Pe'er, C.Velez, A.Pearlman, P.F.Palamara, B.Morrow, E.Friedman, C.Oddoux, E.Burns and H.Ostrer. Abraham's Children in the Genome Era: Major Jewish Diaspora Populations Comprise Distinct Genetic Clusters with Shared Midde Eastern Ancestry. The American Journal of Human Genetics, 03 June 2010.
    75.Jump up ^ http://gbe.oxfordjournals.org/content/5/1/61.full
    76.Jump up ^ [1][2][3].
    77.Jump up ^ http://forward.com/articles/175912/jews-a-race-genetic-theory-comes-under-fierce-atta/?p=all
    78.Jump up ^ Goldstein, David B. (2008). "3". Jacob's legacy: A genetic view of Jewish history. Yale University Press. p. 74. ISBN 978-0-300-12583-2.
    79.Jump up ^ Behar, Doron M.; Metspalu, Mait; Baran, Yael; Kopelman, Naama M.; Yunusbayev, Bayazit; Gladstein, Ariella; Tzur, Shay; Sahakyan, Havhannes; Bahmanimehr, Ardeshir; Yepiskoposyan, Levon; Tambets, Kristiina; Khusnutdinova, Elza K.; Kusniarevich, Aljona; Balanovsky, Oleg; Balanovsky, Elena; Kovacevic, Lejla; Marjanovic, Damir; Mihailov, Evelin; Kouvatsi, Anastasia; Traintaphyllidis, Costas; King, Roy J.; Semino, Ornella; Torroni, Antonio; Hammer, Michael F.; Metspalu, Ene; Skorecki, Karl; Rosset, Saharon; Halperin, Eran; Villems, Richard; Rosenberg, Noah A. (2013). "No Evidence from Genome-Wide Data of a Khazar Origin for the Ashkenazi Jews". Human Biology Open Access Pre-Prints (Wayne State University) (41). Retrieved October 14, 2014. "Final version at http://digitalcommons.wayne.edu/humbiol/vol85/iss6/9/"
    80.Jump up ^ Entine, Jon. "Israeli Researcher Challenges Jewish DNA links to Israel, Calls Those Who Disagree 'Nazi Sympathizers'", Forbes, May 16, 2013
    81.Jump up ^ Goodrick-Clarke, Nicholas. "Black Sun: Aryan Cults, Esoteric Nazism, and the Politics of Identity". Retrieved 9 November 2013.
    82.Jump up ^ "A substantial prehistoric European ancestry amongst Ashkenazi maternal lineages". Nature Communications. Retrieved 8 November 2013.
    83.Jump up ^ Unterman, Alan (2010). Historical Dictionary of the Jews. Scarecrow Press. p. 98.
    84.Jump up ^ Melissa Hogenboom, 'European link to Jewish maternal ancestry BBC News, 9 October 2013.
    85.Jump up ^ "No indication of Khazar genetic ancestry among Ashkenazi Jews". ASHG. Retrieved 5 November 2013.
    86.Jump up ^ Middle East origins: Diamond, Jared (1993). "Who are the Jews?". Retrieved November 8, 2010. Natural History 102:11 (November 1993): 12-19.
    "Jewish and Middle Eastern non-Jewish populations share a common pool of Y-chromosome biallelic haplotypes". Retrieved 11 October 2012.
    Shriver, Tony N. Frudakis ; with a chapter 1 introduction by Mark D. (2008). Molecular photofitting: predicting ancestry and phenotype using DNA. Amsterdam: Elsevier/Academic Press. ISBN 9780120884926. sharing many common genes with other Jews from 3,000 years ago.

    87.Jump up ^ Wade, Nicholas (June 9, 2010). "Studies Show Jews’ Genetic Similarity". New York Times. Retrieved 8 November 2013.
    88.Jump up ^ "Who Are the Jews? Genetic Studies Spark Identity Debate". Albert Einstein College of Medicine. Retrieved 9 November 2013.
    89.Jump up ^ "Jews worldwide share genetic ties". Nature (journal). 3 June 2010. Retrieved 9 November 2013.
    90.Jump up ^ Kopelman, NM; Stone, L; Wang, C; et al. (2009). "Genomic microsatellites identify shared Jewish ancestry intermediate between Middle Eastern and European populations". BMC Genetics 10: 80. doi:10.1186/1471-2156-10-80. PMC 2797531. PMID 19995433.
    91.Jump up ^ "New Study Finds Most Ashkenazi Jews Genetically Linked to Europe". Jewishvoiceny.com. 2013-10-16. Retrieved 2013-10-31.
    92.Jump up ^ "Genomic microsatellites identify shared Jewish ancestry intermediate between Middle Eastern and European populations". Retrieved 9 November 2013.
    93.^ Jump up to: a b c "Jewish Genetics: Abstracts and Summaries". Retrieved 9 November 2013.
    94.Jump up ^ Shaul Stampfer, "Did the Khazars Convert to Judaism?," Jewish Social Studies: History, Culture, Society 19 (3) pp.1–72
    95.Jump up ^ Aderet, Ofer (26 June 2014). "Jews are not descended from Khazars, Hebrew University historian says". Haaretz. Retrieved 1 October 2014.

    References

    Abu El-Haj, Nadia (2012). The Genealogical Science: The Search for Jewish Origins and the Politics of Epistemology. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. ISBN 978-0-226-20142-9. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Atzmon, Gil; Ostrer, Harry (2010). "Abraham's Children in the Genome Era: Major Jewish Diaspora Populations Comprise Distinct Genetic Clusters with Shared Middle Eastern Ancestry". American Journal of Human Genetics 86 (6): 850–859. doi:10.1016/j.ajhg.2010.04.015. PMC 3032072. PMID 20560205.
    Barkun, Michael (1997). Religion and the Racist Right: The Origins of the Christian Identity Movement. UNC Press. ISBN 978-0-8078-4638-4. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Barkun, Michael (2012). "Anti-Semitism from Outer Space: The Protocols in the UFO Subculture". In Landes, Richard Allen; Katz, Steven T.. The Paranoid Apocalypse: A Hundred-year Retrospective on the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. NYU Press. pp. 163–171. ISBN 978-0-8147-4945-6. Retrieved 1 September 2013.
    Baron, Salo Wittmayer (1957). A Social and Religious History of the Jews 3 (2 ed.). Columbia University Press. Retrieved 12 February 2013.
    Behar, Doron; Skorecki, Karl; Hammer, Michael F (October 2003). "Multiple Origins of Ashkenazi Levites: Y Chromosome Evidence for Both Near Eastern and European Ancestries". European Journal of Human Genetics 73 (4): 768–779. doi:10.1038/sj.ejhg.5201319. PMID 15523495. Retrieved 11 November 2012.
    Boller, Paul F. (2013) [1992]. Memoirs of an Obscure Professor: And Other Essays. TCU Press. ISBN 978-0-875-65557-4. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Brook, Kevin Alan (2009) [1999]. The Jews of Khazaria (2nd ed.). Rowman & Littlefield. ISBN 978-0-7425-4982-1. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Costa, M. D.; Pereira, Joana B.; Richards, Martin B. (October 8, 2013). "A substantial prehistoric European ancestry amongst Ashkenazi maternal lineages". Nature Communications 4: 1–10. doi:10.1038/ncomms3543. PMC 3806353. PMID 24104924. Retrieved 10 October 2013.
    Dunlop, Douglas Morton (1954). History of the Jewish Khazars. New York: Schocken Books. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Elhaik, Eran (December 2012). "The Missing Link of Jewish European Ancestry: Contrasting the Rhineland and the Khazarian Hypotheses.". Genome Biology and Human Evolution 5 (1): 61–74. doi:10.1093/gbe/evs119. PMC 3595026. PMID 23241444. Retrieved 16 December 2010.
    Freedman, Benjamin (1954). Facts Are Facts: The Truth about the Khazars. Princeton University Press. ISBN 978-0-945-00180-5. Retrieved 10 April 2014.
    Gilman, Sander L (1995). Freud, Race, and Gender. Princeton University Press. ISBN 978-0-691-02586-5. Retrieved 13 January 2014.
    Gardell, Matthias (2002). "Black and White Unite in Fight?". In Kaplan, Jeffrey; Lööw, Heléne. The Cultic Milieu: Oppositional Subcultures in an Age of Globalization. Rowman Altamira. pp. 152–192. ISBN 978-0-759-10204-0. Retrieved 13 January 2014.
    Golden, Peter B. (2007a). "Khazar Studies: Achievements and Perspectives". In Golden, Peter B.; Ben-Shammai, Haggai; Róna-Tas, András. The World of the Khazars: New Perspectives. Handbook of Oriental Studies 17. BRILL. pp. 7–57. ISBN 978-90-04-16042-2. Retrieved February 13, 2013.
    Goldstein, Eric L. (2006). The Price of Whiteness: Jews, Race, and American Identity. Princeton University Press. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Goldstein, David B. (2008). Jacob's Legacy: A Genetic View of Jewish History. Yale University Press. ISBN 978-0-300-12583-2. Retrieved 11 November 2013.
    Goodman, David G.; Miyazawa, Masanori (2000) [1995]. Jews in the Japanese Mind: The History and Uses of a Cultural Stereotype. Lexington Books. ISBN 978-0-7391-0167-4. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Goodrick-Clarke, Nicholas (2003) [2001]. Black Sun: Aryan cults, esoteric nazism, and the politics of identity. NYU Press. ISBN 978-0-814-73155-0. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Gow, Andrew Colin (1995). The " Red Jews": Antisemitism in the Apocalyptic Age 1200–1600. BRILL. ISBN 978-90-04-10255-2. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Harkabi, Yehoshafat (1987) [1968]. "Contemporary Arab Anti-Semitism: its Causes and Roots". In Fein, Helen. The Persisting Question: Sociological Perspectives and Social Contexts of Modern Antisemitism. Walter de Gruyter. pp. 412–427. ISBN 978-3-11-010170-6.

    (Jeffrey Kaplan Syracuse University Press 1997) p. 191 n.3
    Kaplan, Jeffrey (1997). Radical Religion in America: Millenarian Movements from the Far Right to the Children of Noah. Syracuse University Press. ISBN 978-0-815-60396-2. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Koestler, Arthur (1977) [1976]. The Thirteenth Tribe: The Khazar Empire and Its Heritage. London: Pan Books. ISBN 978-0-09-125550-3. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Kizilov, Mikhail (2009). The Karaites of Galicia: An Ethnoreligious Minority Among the Ashkenazim, the Turks, and the Slavs, 1772-1945. BRILL. ISBN 978-9-004-16602-8. Retrieved 13 January 2014.
    Lewis, Bernard (1987) [1986]. Semites and Anti-Semites: An Inquiry Into Conflict and Prejudice. New York: W. W. Norton & Company. ISBN 978-0-393-30420-6. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Liberles, Robert (1995). Salo Wittmayer Baron:Architect of Jewish History Robert Liberles. New York University Press. ISBN 978-0-814-75088-9. Retrieved 11 November 2013.
    Litman, Jacob (1984). The Economic Role of Jews in Medieval Poland: The Contribution of Yitzhak Schipper. University Press of America. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Luttwak, Edward N. (2009). The Grand Strategy of the Byzantine Empire. Harvard University Press. ISBN 978-0-674-03519-5. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Malkiel, David (2008). Reconstructing Ashkenaz: The Human Face of Franco-German Jewry, 1000–1250. Stanford University Press. ISBN 978-0-8047-8684-3. Retrieved 21 August 2013.
    Morris, Benny (2003) [2002]. The Road to Jerusalem: Glubb Pasha, Palestine and the Jews. I. B. Tauris. ISBN 978-1-860-64989-9. Retrieved 1 March 2014.
    Nathans, Benjamin (1999). "On Russian- Jewish Historiography". In Sanders, Thomas. Historiography of Imperial Russia: The Profession and Writing of History in a Multinational State. = M. E. Sharpe. pp. 397–432. ISBN 978-1-563-24684-5. Retrieved 13 January 2014.
    Nebel, Almut; Filon, Dvora; Brinkmann, B (2001). "The Y chromosome pool of Jews as part of the genetic landscape of the Middle East". American Journal of Human Genetics 69: 1095–1112. doi:10.1086/324070. PMC 1274378. PMID 11573163.
    Nebel, Almut; Filon, Dvora; Faerman, Marina (March 2005). "Y chromosome evidence for a founder effect in Ashkenazi Jews". European Journal of Human Genetics 13 (3): 388–391. doi:10.1038/sj.ejhg.5201319. PMID 15523495. Retrieved 11 November 2012.
    Ostrer, Harry (2012). Legacy: A Genetic History of the Jewish People. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-199-97638-6. Retrieved 12 February 2013.
    Patai, Raphael; Patai, Jennifer (1989) [1975]. The Myth of the Jewish Race. Wayne State University Press. ISBN 978-0-8143-1948-2. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Poliakov, Léon (2005) [1955/1975]. The History of Anti-semitism: From the time of Christ to the court Jews. University of Pennsylvania Press. ISBN 978-0-8122-1863-3. Retrieved 20 October 2013.
    Polonsky, Antony; Basista, Jakub; Link-Lenczowski, Andrzej, eds. (1993). The Jews in Old Poland: 1000–1795. I. B. Tauris. ISBN 978-1-85043-342-2.
    Pound, Ezra; Zukofsky, Louis (1987). Ahearn, Barry, ed. Pound/Zukofsky: Selected Letters of Ezra Pound and Louis Zukofsky. New Directions. ISBN 978-0-811-21013-3. Retrieved 10 April 2014.
    Renan, Ernest (1883). Le Judaïsme comme race et comme religion. Œuvres complètes d'Ernest Renan. Calmann-Lévy. Retrieved 12 February 2013.
    Rossman, Vadim Joseph (2002). Russian Intellectual Antisemitism in the Post-Communist Era. University of Nebraska Press. ISBN 978-0-8032-3948-7. Retrieved 26 July 2013.
    Rossman, Vadim Joseph (2007). "Anti-Semitism in Eurasian Historiography: The Caser of Lev Gumilev". In Shlapentokh, Dmitry. Russia Between East and West: Scholarly Debates on Eurasianism. International Studies in Sociology and Social Anthropology 102. BRILL. pp. 121–188. ISBN 978-90-04-15415-5. Retrieved 30 July 2013.
    Sand, Shlomo (2010) [2009]. The Invention of the Jewish People. London: Verso Books. ISBN 978-1-84467-623-1. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Shnirelman, Victor A (2007). "The Story of a Euphemism:The Khazars in Russian Nationalist Literature". In Golden, Peter B.; Ben-Shammai, Haggai; Róna-Tas, András. The World of the Khazars:New Perspectives. Handbuch der Orientalistik: Handbook of Uralic studies 17. BRILL. pp. 353–372. ISBN 978-90-04-16042-2.
    Singerman, Robert (2004). "Contemporary Racist and Judeophobic Ideology Discovers the Khazars, or, Who Really Are the Jews?". Rosaline and Myer Feinstein Lecture Series 2004. Retrieved 1 March 2014.
    Singerman, Robert (1998). "The Jew as Racial Alien:The Genetic Component of American Anti-Semitism". In Gurock, Jeffrey S. Anti-Semitism in America. American Jewish History 6. Taylor & Francis. pp. 343–367. ISBN 978-0-415-91929-6. Retrieved 13 January 2014.
    Toch, Michael (2012). The Economic History of European Jews: Late Antiquity and Early Middle Ages. Études sur le Judaïsme Médiéval 56. Leiden: BRILL. ISBN 978-90-04-23534-2. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Wade, Nicholas (May 9, 2000). "YChromosome Bears Witness to Story of the Jewish Diaspora". New York Times. Retrieved 11 November 2013.
    Wade, Nicholas (May 14, 2002). "In DNA, New Clues to Jewish Roots". New York Times. Retrieved 11 November 2013.
    Wade, Nicholas (September 27, 2003). "Geneticists Report Finding Central Asian Link to Levites". New York Times. Retrieved 11 November 2013.
    Wade, Nicholas (October 8, 2013). "Genes Suggest European Women at Root of Ashkenazi Family Tree". New York Times. Retrieved 11 November 2013.
    Wells, H. G. (1973) [1921]. The Outline of History: The Roman Empire to the Great War 2. Barnes & Noble. ISBN 978-0-7607-5867-0.
    Wexler, Paul. (2002). Two-Tiered Relexification in Yiddish:Jews, Sorbs, Khazars and the Kiev-Polessian Dialect. Trends in linguistics / Studies and monographs: Studies and monographs 136. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-017258-4. Retrieved 10 February 2013.
    Wexler, Paul (2007). "Yiddish Evidence for the Khazar Component in the Ashkenazic ethnogenesis". In Golden, Peter B.; Ben-Shammai,, Haggai; Róna-Tas, András. The World of the Khazars:New Perspectives. Handbuch der Orientalistik: Handbook of Uralic studies 17. BRILL. pp. 387–398. ISBN 978-90-04-16042-2. Retrieved 19 October 2013.

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 8742843
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 7657809_orig
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Arthur+Koestler+The+Thirteenth+TribeUnited States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Scienceworldreport-dna_samples_confirm_ashkenazi_jews_r_of_european_descent-study
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Mtdna_research_confirms_origins_of_ashkenazi_jews
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Texemarrs-dna_science_n_the_jewish_bloodline


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Nov 06, 2014 9:45 pm; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Nov 06, 2014 6:39 pm

    There's Someone Smart and Sexy, who reminds me of
    a Princess -- and they love Mini Coopers!! If only I were a
    Handsome Young Prince with a Mini Cooper...Like Mr. Bean!!
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Rowan_Atkinson_on_a_Mini_at_Goodwood_Circuit_in_2009
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Austin-Mini-Cooper-the-Italian-Job-19
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Morris_mini-minor_1959
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Mini_classic_cooper_2000_02_s
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Autolifers-mini-cooper-old-original-austin
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 3061121.001_1025big
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Ebay396708
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 The-italian-job
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 PKI-Italian_Job
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Mr-Bean-and-his-car-mr-bean-10944379-600-400




    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sat Aug 29, 2015 4:58 pm; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Fri Nov 07, 2014 12:22 am

    I think I might concentrate on Job through Daniel (KJV) for the rest of 2014. No one seems to give a damn about me or this thread. I have much more reposting to do -- but I might simply hibernate for the winter!! In the meantime -- consider the term "Aryan". http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aryan "Aryan" (/ˈɛəriən, ˈɛərjən, ˈær-/)[1] is an English language loanword derived from the Sanskrit ārya ('noble').[2][3][4] In present-day academia, the term "Aryan" has been replaced in most cases by the terms "Indo-Iranian" and "Indo-European", and "Aryan" is now mostly limited to its appearance in the term of the "Indo-Aryan languages" in South Asia.[3]

    As a translation of Latin Ariānus for Ariāna ("the eastern part of ancient Persia"), Arian(es) has long been in English use. Aryan is of recent introduction in comparative philology.[2]

    The English word "Aryan" is borrowed from the Sanskrit word ārya,[5] आर्य, meaning "noble" or "noble one".[2][3][4] Initially the term was used as a national name to designate those who worshipped the Vedic deities (especially Indra) and followed Vedic culture (e.g. performance of sacrifice, Yajna).[2][6]

    The Sanskrit term comes from Indo-Iranian[5][note 1] or Proto-Indo-Iranian *arya-[7][8] or *aryo-,[9][note 2] the name used by the Indo-Iranians to designate themselves.[10][5][note 3][9] The Zend airya 'venerable' and Old Persian ariya are also derivates of *aryo-,[9] and are also self-designations.[2][11][note 5]

    In Iranian context the original self-identifier lives on in ethnic names like "Alani", "Ir".[13] Similarly, The word Iran is the Persian word for land/place of the Aryans.[14][note 6]

    The Proto-Indo-Iranian term is hypothesized to have Proto-Indo-European origins,[7][8] while according to Szemerényi it is probably a Near-Eastern loanword from the Ugaritic ary, kinsmen.[15]

    According to a 1957 theory by Laroche, Indo-Iranian ar-ya- descends from Proto-Indo-European (PIE) *ar-yo-, a yo-adjective to a root *ar "to assemble skillfully", present in Greek harma "chariot", Greek aristos, (as in "aristocracy"), Latin ars "art", etc. Thus, according to this theory, an Aryan is "one who skillfully assembles". Proto-Indo-Iranian arta was a related concept of "properly joined" expressing a religious concept of cosmic order.[7][8]

    Various attempts to find an etymon are as follows:

    Before 1950 – all are reductions of the historical variety to an original unity:[clarification needed] Bopp (1830): ar- "to go, to move", read as "one who roams" (like a nomad)
    Müller (1862): ar- "to plough", read as "cultivator of the land"[16]
    Güntert (1924): ar- "to fit", read as "allied, friendly"
    Thieme (1938): ar- "to give, allot, share", read as "hospitable"

    After 1950 – all treat the autonym as distinct from similar-looking words:[clarification needed] Laroche (1957): ara- "to fit", read as "fitting, proper"
    Dumézil (1958): ar- "to share", read as a uniting property of "appartenant au monde aryen"
    Bailey (1959): ar- "to beget", read as "born, nurturing"
    Benveniste (1969): ar- "to fit", read as "companionable"

    A review of these and numerous other ideas, and the various problems with each is given by Oswald Szemerényi.[8]

    Proto-Indo-Europeans:[5] during the nineteenth century, it was proposed that "Aryan" was also the self-designation of the Proto-Indo-Europeans, a theory which has been abandoned.[5]
    "Aryan language family": the Indo-Aryan languages (including the Dardic), Iranian languages, and Nuristani languages,[17]
    Indo-Aryan languages specifically, also called Indic.[3][18]

    The term "Aryan" is used among Hindu nationalists to refer to the Hindu/Indian people as indigenous to India, in contrast to the Indo-Aryan migration-theory. [19] [20] [21]

    During the 19th century it was proposed that "Aryan" was also the self-designation of the Proto-Indo-Europeans.[5] Based on speculations that the Proto-Indo-European homeland was located in northern Europe, a 19th century theory which is now abandoned, the word developed a racialist meaning.[5] It has been used in Nazi racial theory to describe persons corresponding to the "Nordic" physical ideal of Nazi Germany (the "master race" ideology).[note 7]

    Within the ideology of white supremacy, the "White race", who are native Indo-Europeans of the Western or European branch of the Indo-European peoples, as opposed to the Eastern or Indo-Iranian branch of the Indo-European peoples. The term Aryan is prominently used in the names of such organizations.

    The term has been used to designate the original speakers of Indo-European languages and their present day descendants as a hypothesized ethnic group, the "Aryan race".[23]

    In Sanskrit and related Indic languages, ārya means "one who does noble deeds; a noble one". Āryāvarta (Sanskrit: आर्यावर्त, "the abode of the āryas") is a common name for northern India in classical Sanskrit literature. Manusmṛti (2.22) gives the name to "the tract between the Himalaya and the Vindhya ranges, from the Eastern Sea to the Western Sea".[24] The title ārya was used with various modifications throughout the Indian Subcontinent. Kharavela, the Emperor of Kalinga of around 1 BCE, is referred to as an ārya in the Hathigumpha inscriptions of the Udayagiri and Khandagiri Caves in Bhubaneswar, Odisha. The Gurjara Pratihara rulers in the tenth century were titled "Maharajadhiraja of Āryāvarta".[25] Various Indian religions, chiefly Hinduism, Jainism and Buddhism, use the term ārya as an epithet of honour; a similar usage is found in the name of Arya Samaj. In Ramayana and Mahabharata, ārya is used as an honorific for many characters including Hanuman.

    Unlike the several meanings connected with ārya- in Old Indic, the Old Iranian term has solely an ethnic meaning.[26][27] That is in contrast to Indian usage, in which several secondary meanings evolved, the meaning of ar- as a self-identifier is preserved in Iranian usage, hence the words "Iran"/"Iranian" themselves. Iranian airya meant and means "Iranian", and Iranian anairya [11][13] meant and means "non-Iranian". Arya may also be found as an ethnonym in Iranian languages, e.g., Alan/Persian Iran and Ossetian Ir/Iron[13]

    The name Iran, Iranian is itself equivalent to Aryan, where Iran means "land of the Aryans,"[11][11][13][27][28][29][30][31] and has been in use since Sassanid times[29][30]

    The Avesta clearly uses airya/airyan as an ethnic name (Vd. 1; Yt. 13.143-44, etc.), where it appears in expressions such as airyāfi; daiŋˊhāvō "Iranian lands, peoples", airyō.šayanəm "land inhabited by Iranians", and airyanəm vaējō vaŋhuyāfi; dāityayāfi; "Iranian stretch of the good Dāityā", the river Oxus, the modern Āmū Daryā.[27] Old Persian sources also use this term for Iranians. Old Persian which is a testament to the antiquity of the Persian language and which is related to most of the languages/dialects spoken in Iran including modern Persian, Kurdish, Gilaki and Baluchi makes it clear that Iranians referred to themselves as Arya.

    The term "Airya/Airyan" appears in the royal Old Persian inscriptions in three different contexts:

    1.As the name of the language of the Old Persian version of the inscription of Darius the Great in Behistun
    2.As the ethnic background of Darius in inscriptions at Naqsh-e-Rostam and Susa (Dna, Dse) and Xerxes in the inscription from Persepolis (Xph)
    3.As the definition of the God of Aryan people, Ahuramazda, in the Elamite version of the Behistun inscription.[11][13][27]

    For example in the Dna and Dse Darius and Xerxes describe themselves as "An Achaemenian, A Persian son of a Persian and an Aryan, of Aryan stock".[32] Although Darius the Great called his language the Aryan language,[32] modern scholars refer to it as Old Persian[32] because it is the ancestor of modern Persian language.[33]

    The Old Persian and Avestan evidence is confirmed by the Greek sources".[27] Herodotus in his Histories remarks about the Iranian Medes that: "These Medes were called anciently by all people Arians; " (7.62).[11][13][27] In Armenian sources, the Parthians, Medes and Persians are collectively referred to as Aryans.[34] Eudemus of Rhodes apud Damascius (Dubitationes et solutiones in Platonis Parmenidem 125 bis) refers to "the Magi and all those of Iranian (áreion) lineage"; Diodorus Siculus (1.94.2) considers Zoroaster (Zathraustēs) as one of the Arianoi.[27] Strabo, in his "Geography", mentions the unity of Medes, Persians, Bactrians and Sogdians:[28]

    The name of Ariana is further extended to a part of Persia and of Media, as also to the Bactrians and Sogdians on the north; for these speak approximately the same language, with but slight variations.

    The trilingual inscription erected by Shapur's command gives us a more clear description. The languages used are Parthian, Middle Persian and Greek. In Greek the inscription says: "ego ... tou Arianon ethnous despotes eimi" which translates to "I am the king of the Aryans". In the Middle Persian Shapour says: "I am the Lord of the EranShahr" and in Parthian he says: "I am the Lord of AryanShahr".[29][35]

    The Bactrian language (a Middle Iranian language) inscription of Kanishka the founder of the Kushan empire at Rabatak, which was discovered in 1993 in an unexcavated site in the Afghanistan province of Baghlan clearly refers to this Eastern Iranian language as Arya[36][37] In the post-Islamic era one can still see a clear usage of the term Aryan (Iran) in the work of the 10th-century historian Hamzeh Isfahani. In his famous book "the history of Prophets and Kings", Isfahani writes: "Aryan which is also called Pars(Persia) is in the middle of these countries and these six countries surround it because the South East is in the hands China, the North of the Turks, the middle South is India, the middle North is Rome, and the South West and the North West is the Sudan and Berber lands".[38] All this evidence shows that the name arya "Iranian" was a collective definition, denoting peoples (Geiger, pp. 167 f.; Schmitt, 1978, p. 31) who were aware of belonging to the one ethnic stock, speaking a common language, and having a religious tradition that centered on the cult of Ahura Mazdā.[27]

    In Iranian context the original self-identifier lives on in ethnic names like "Alani", "Ir".[13] Similarly, The word Iran is the Persian word for land/place of the Aryan[14](see also Iranian peoples).

    The word Arianus was used to designate Ariana, the eastern part of ancient Persia. In 1601, Philemon Holland used 'Arianes' in his translation of the latin Arianus to designate the inhabitants of Ariana. This was the first use of the form Arian verbatim in the English language.[39][40][41] In 1844 James Cowles Prichard first designated both the Indians and the Iranians "Arians" under the false assumption that the Iranians as well as the Indians self-designated themselves Aria. The Iranians did use the form Airya as a designation for the "Aryans," but Prichard had mistook Aria (deriving from OPer. Haravia) as a designation of the "Aryans" and associated the Aria with the place-name Ariana (Av. Airyana), the homeland of the Aryans.[42] The form Aria as a designation of the "Aryans" was, however, only preserved in the language of the Indo-Aryans.

    The term "Aryan" came to be used as the term for the Indo-European language group, and by extension, the original speakers of those languages. In the 19th century, "language" was considered a property of "ethnicity", and thus the speakers of the Indo-Persian or Indo-European languages came to be called the "Aryan race", as contradistinguished from what came to be called the "Semitic race". By the late 19th century, among some people, the notions of an "Aryan race" became closely linked to Nordicism, which posited Northern European racial superiority over all other peoples. This "master race" ideal engendered both the "Aryanization" programs of Nazi Germany, in which the classification of people as "Aryan" and "non-Aryan" was most emphatically directed towards the exclusion of Jews.[43][note 8] By the end of World War II, the word 'Aryan' had become associated by many with the racial theories and atrocities committed by the Nazi regime.

    Western notions of an "Aryan race" rose to prominence in late-19th- and early-20th-century racialist thought, an idea most notably embraced by Nazi ideology (see master race). The Nazis believed that the "Nordic peoples" (who were also referred to as the "Germanic peoples") represent an ideal and "pure race" that was the purest representation of the original racial stock of those who were then called the Proto-Aryans.[44] The Nazis declared that the Nordics were the true Aryans because they claimed that they were more "pure" (less racially mixed with non-native Indo-European peoples) than other people of what were then called the Aryan people (now called the Indo-European people).[45]

    While the original meaning of Indo-Iranian *arya as a self-designator is uncontested, the origin of the word (and thus also its original meaning) remains uncertain.[note 9] Indo-Iranian ar- is a syllable ambiguous in origin, from Indo-European ar-, er-, or or-.[11] No evidence for a Proto-Indo-European (as opposed to Indo-Iranian) ethnic name like "Aryan" has been found.

    The meaning of 'Aryan' that was adopted into the English language in the late 18th century was the one associated with the technical term used in comparative philology, which in turn had the same meaning as that evident in the very oldest Old Indic usage, i.e. as a (self-) identifier of "(speakers of) North Indian languages".[41][note 10] This usage was simultaneously influenced by a word that appeared in classical sources (Latin and Greek Ἀριάνης Arianes, e.g. in Pliny 1.133 and Strabo 15.2.1–Cool, and recognized to be the same as that which appeared in living Iranian languages, where it was a (self-)identifier of the "(speakers of) Iranian languages". Accordingly, 'Aryan' came to refer to the languages of the Indo-Iranian language group, and by extension, native speakers of those languages.[46]

    The term Arya is used 36 times in 34 hymns in the Rigveda. According to Talageri (2000, The Rig Veda. A Historical Analysis) "the particular Vedic Aryans of the Rigveda were one section among these Purus, who called themselves Bharatas." Thus it is possible, according to Talageri, that at one point Arya did refer to a specific tribe.

    While the word may ultimately derive from a tribal name, already in the Rigveda it appears as a religious distinction, separating those who sacrifice "properly" from those who do not belong to the historical Vedic religion, presaging the usage in later Hinduism where the term comes to denote religious righteousness or piety. In RV 9.63.5, ârya "noble, pious, righteous" is used as contrasting with árāvan "not liberal, envious, hostile": índraṃ várdhanto aptúraḥ kṛṇvánto víśvam âryam apaghnánto árāvṇaḥ"[the Soma-drops], performing every noble work, active, augmenting Indra's strength, driving away the godless ones." (trans. Griffith)

    Arya and Anarya are primarily used in the moral sense in the Hindu Epics. People are usually called Arya or Anarya based on their behaviour. Arya is typically one who follows the Dharma.[citation needed] This is historically applicable for any person living anywhere in Bharata Varsha or vast India

    In the Ramayana, the term Arya can also apply to Raksasas or to Ravana. In several instances, the Vanaras and Raksasas called themselves Arya. The vanara's king Sugriva is called an Arya (Ram: 505102712) and he also speaks of his brother Vali as an Arya (Ram: 402402434). In another instance in the Ramayana, Ravana regards himself and his ministers as Aryas (Ram: A logical explanation is that, Ravana and his ministers belonged to the highest varna (Ravana being a Brahmin), and Brahmins were generally considered 'noble' of deed and hence called Arya (noble). Thus, while Ravana was considered Arya (and regarded himself as such), he was not really an Arya because he was not noble of deeds. So, he is widely considered by Hindus as Anarya (non-Arya).

    The Ramayana describes Rama as: arya sarva samascaiva sadaiva priyadarsanah, meaning "Arya, who worked for the equality of all and was dear to everyone."

    In the Mahabharata, the terms Arya or Anarya are often applied to people according to their behaviour. Dushasana, who tried to disrobe Draupadi in the Kaurava court, is called an "Anarya" (Mbh:0020600253). Vidura, the son of a Dasi born from Vyasa, was the only person in the assembly whose behaviour is called "Arya", because he was the only one who openly protested when Draupadi was being disrobed by Dushasana. The Pandavas called themselves "Anarya" in the Mahabharata (0071670471) when they killed Drona through deception.

    According to the Mahabharata, a person's behaviour (not wealth or learning) determines if he can be called an Arya.[47][48] Also the whole Kuru clan was called as Anarya .

    The word ārya is often found in Hindu, Buddhist, and Jain texts. In the Indian spiritual context it can be applied to Rishis or to someone who has mastered the four noble truths and entered upon the spiritual path. According to Nehru, the religions of India may be called collectively ārya dharma, a term that includes the religions that originated in India (e.g. Hinduism, Buddhism, Jainism and possibly Sikhism).[49]

    "O my Lord, a person who is chanting Your holy name, although born of a low family like that of a Chandala, is situated on the highest platform of self-realization. Such a person must have performed all kinds of penances and sacrifices according to Vedic literatures many, many times after taking bath in all the holy places of pilgrimage. Such a person is considered to be the best of the Arya family" (Bhagavata Purana 3.33.7).

    According to Swami Vivekananda, "A child materially born is not an Arya; the child born in spirituality is an Arya." He further elaborated, referring to the Manu Smriti: "Says our great law-giver, Manu, giving the definition of an Arya, 'He is the Arya, who is born through prayer.' Every child not born through prayer is illegitimate, according to the great law-giver: "The child must be prayed for. Those children that come with curses, that slip into the world, just in a moment of inadvertence, because that could not be prevented – what can we expect of such progeny?..."(Swami Vivekananda, Complete Works vol.Cool

    Swami Dayananda founded a Dharmic organisation Arya Samaj in 1875. Sri Aurobindo published a journal combining nationalism and spiritualism under the title Arya from 1914 to 1921.

    The word ārya (Pāli: ariya), in the sense "noble" or "exalted", is very frequently used in Buddhist texts to designate a spiritual warrior or hero, which use this term much more often than Hindu or Jain texts. Buddha's Dharma and Vinaya are the ariyassa dhammavinayo. The Four Noble Truths are called the catvāry āryasatyāni (Sanskrit) or cattāri ariyasaccāni (Pali). The Noble Eightfold Path is called the āryamārga (Sanskrit, also āryāṣṭāṅgikamārga) or ariyamagga (Pāli). Buddhists themselves are called ariyapuggalas (Arya persons). In Buddhist texts, the āryas are those who have the Buddhist śīla (Pāli sīla, meaning "virtue") and follow the Buddhist path. Those who despise Buddhism are often called "anāryas".

    In the 19th century, linguists still supposed that the age of a language determined its "superiority" (because it was assumed to have genealogical purity). Then, based on the assumption that Sanskrit was the oldest Indo-European language, and the (now known to be untenable)[50] position that Irish Éire was etymologically related to "Aryan", in 1837 Adolphe Pictet popularized the idea that the term "Aryan" could also be applied to the entire Indo-European language family as well. The groundwork for this had been laid by Abraham Hyacinthe Anquetil-Duperron [51] and in 1819, when Friedrich Schlegel, a German scholar who was an important early Indo-Europeanist, came up with a theory that linked the Indo-Iranian words with the German word Ehre, 'honor', and older Germanic names containing the element ario-, such as the Swiss [sic] warrior Ariovistus who was written about by Julius Caesar. Schlegel, who never used the word "Arier" in his Über die Sprache und Weisheit der Indier (1808) [52] theorized that far from being just a designation of the Indo-Iranians, the word *arya- had in fact been what the Indo-Europeans called themselves, meaning [according to Schlegel] something like 'the honorable people.' (This theory has since been called into question.)[22] In 1830 Karl Otfried Müller used "Arier" in his publications.[53]

    Following this linguistic argument, in the 1850s Arthur de Gobineau supposed that "Aryan" corresponded to the suggested prehistoric Indo-European culture (1853–1855, Essay on the Inequality of the Human Races). Further, de Gobineau believed that there were three basic races – white, yellow and black – and that everything else was caused by race miscegenation, which de Gobineau argued was the cause of chaos. The "master race", according to de Gobineau, were the Northern European "Aryans", who had remained "racially pure". Southern Europeans (to include Spaniards and Southern Frenchmen), Eastern Europeans, North Africans, Middle Easterners, Iranians, Central Asians, Indians, he all considered racially mixed, degenerated through the miscegenation, and thus less than ideal.

    The earliest epigraphically-attested reference to the word ariya occurs in the 6th century BCE Behistun inscription, which describes itself to have been composed "in ariya [language or script]" (¶ 70). As is also the case for all other Old Iranian language usage, the ariya of the inscription does not signify anything but "Iranian".[54]

    By the 1880s a number of linguists and anthropologists argued that the "Aryans" themselves had originated somewhere in northern Europe. A specific region began to crystallize when the linguist Karl Penka (Die Herkunft der Arier. Neue Beiträge zur historischen Anthropologie der europäischen Völker, 1886) popularized the idea that the "Aryans" had emerged in Scandinavia and could be identified by the distinctive Nordic characteristics of blond hair and blue eyes. The distinguished biologist Thomas Henry Huxley agreed with him, coining the term "Xanthochroi" to refer to fair-skinned Europeans (as opposed to darker Mediterranean peoples, who Huxley called "Melanochroi").[55]

    This "Nordic race" theory gained traction following the publication of Charles Morris's The Aryan Race (1888), which touches racist Ideology. A similar rationale was followed by Georges Vacher de Lapouge in his book L'Aryen et son rôle social (1899, "The Aryan and his Social Role"). To this idea of "races", Vacher de Lapouge espoused what he termed selectionism, and which had two aims: first, achieving the annihilation of trade unionists, considered "degenerate"; second, the prevention of labour dissatisfaction through the creation of "types" of man, each "designed" for one specific task (See the novel Brave New World for a fictional treatment of this idea).

    Meanwhile, in India, the British colonial government had followed de Gobineau's arguments along another line, and had fostered the idea of a superior "Aryan race" that co-opted the Indian caste system in favor of imperial interests.[56][57] In its fully developed form, the British-mediated interpretation foresaw a segregation of Aryan and non-Aryan along the lines of caste, with the upper castes being "Aryan" and the lower ones being "non-Aryan". The European developments not only allowed the British to identify themselves as high-caste, but also allowed the Brahmans to view themselves as on-par with the British. Further, it provoked the reinterpretation of Indian history in racialist and, in opposition, Indian Nationalist terms,[56][57] and – in following a special interpretation of Max Müller's identification of "Aryan" as a national name – this gave rise recently among Hindu nationalists (the "Saffron Brigade") to the "indigenous Aryans" or so-called "Out of India" theory, disputed by many scholars in academia, which seeks an Indian origin of the Indo-European "Aryans".

    In The Secret Doctrine (1888), Helena Petrovna Blavatsky described the "Aryan root race" as the fifth of seven "Root races", dating their souls as having begun to incarnate about a million years ago in Atlantis. The Semites were a subdivision of the Aryan root race. "The occult doctrine admits of no such divisions as the Aryan and the Semite, ... The Semites, especially the Arabs, are later Aryans — degenerate in spirituality and perfected in materiality. To these belong all the Jews and the Arabs." The Jews, according to Blavatsky, were a "tribe descended from the Tchandalas of India," as they were born of Abraham, which she believed to be a corruption of a word meaning "No Brahmin".[58] Other sources suggest the origin Avram or Aavram.

    The name for the Sassanian Empire in Middle Persian is Eran Shahr which means Aryan Empire.[59] In the aftermath of the Islamic conquest in Iran, racialist rhetoric became a literary idiom during the 7th century, i.e., when the Arabs became the primary "Other" – the anaryas – and the antithesis of everything Iranian (i.e. Aryan) and Zoroastrian. But "the antecedents of [present-day] Iranian ultra-nationalism can be traced back to the writings of late nineteenth-century figures such as Mirza Fatali Akhundov and Mirza Aqa Khan Kermani. Demonstrating affinity with Orientalist views of the supremacy of the Aryan peoples and the mediocrity of the Semitic peoples, Iranian nationalist discourse idealized pre-Islamic [Achaemenid and Sassanid] empires, whilst negating the 'Islamization' of Persia by Muslim forces."[60] In the 20th century, different aspects of this idealization of a distant past would be instrumentalized by both the Pahlavi monarchy (In 1967, Iran's Pahlavi dynasty [overthrown in the 1979 Iranian Revolution] added the title Āryāmehr Light of the Aryans to the other styles of the Iranian monarch, the Shah of Iran being already known at that time as the Shahanshah (King of Kings)), and by the Islamic republic that followed it; the Pahlavis used it as a foundation for anticlerical monarchism, and the clerics used it to exalt Iranian values vis-á-vis westernization.[61]

    An intertitle from the silent film blockbuster The Birth of a Nation (1915). "Aryan birthright" is here "white birthright", the "defense" of which unites "whites" in the Northern and Southern U.S. against "coloreds". In another film of the same year, The Aryan, William S. Hart's "Aryan" identity is defined in distinction from Mexicans.

    In the United States, the best-selling 1907 book Race Life of the Aryan Peoples by Joseph Pomeroy Widney consolidated in the popular mind the idea that the word "Aryan" is the proper identification for "all Indo-Europeans", and that "Aryan Americans" of the "Aryan race" are destined to fulfill America's manifest destiny to form an American Empire.[62]

    Gordon Childe would later regret it, but the depiction of Aryans as possessors of a "superior language" became a matter of national pride in learned circles of Germany (portrayed against the background that World War I was lost because Germany had been betrayed from within by miscegenation and the "corruption" of socialist trade unionists and other "degenerates").

    Alfred Rosenberg—one of the principal architects of Nazi ideological creed—argued for a new "religion of the blood", based on the supposed innate promptings of the Nordic soul to defend its "noble" character against racial and cultural degeneration. Under Rosenberg, the theories of Arthur de Gobineau, Georges Vacher de Lapouge, Blavatsky, Houston Stewart Chamberlain, Madison Grant, and those of Hitler[63]) all culminated in Nazi Germany's race policies and the "Aryanization" decrees of the 1920s, 1930s, and early 1940s. In its "apalling medical model", the annihilation of the "racially inferior" Untermenschen was sanctified as the excision of a diseased organ in an otherwise healthy body,[64] which led to the Holocaust.

    In academic scholarship, the only surviving use of the word "Aryan" among many scholars is that of the term "Indo-Aryan", which indicates "(speakers of) languages descended from Prakrits". Older usage to mean "(speakers of) Indo-Iranian languages" has been superseded among some scholars by the term "Indo-Iranian"; however, "Aryan" is still used to mean "Indo-Iranian" by other scholars such as Josef Wiesehofer and Luigi Luca Cavalli-Sforza. The 19th century meaning of "Aryan" as (native speakers of) Indo-European languages" is no longer used by most scholars, but has continued among some scholars such as Colin Renfrew, and among some authors writing for the popular mass market such as H.G. Wells and Poul Anderson. By the end of World War II, the word "Aryan" among a number of people had lost its Romantic or idealist connotations and was associated by many with Nazi racism instead.

    By then, the term "Indo-Iranian" and "Indo-European" had made most uses of the term "Aryan" superfluous in the eyes of a number of scholars, and "Aryan" now survives in most scholarly usage only in the term "Indo-Aryan" to indicate (speakers of) North Indian languages. It has been asserted by one scholar that Indo-Aryan and Aryan may not be equated and that such an equation is not supported by the historical evidence,[65] though this extreme viewpoint is not widespread.

    The use of the term to designate speakers of all Indo-European languages in scholarly usage is now regarded by some scholars as an "aberration to be avoided."[66] However, some authors writing for popular consumption have continued using the word "Aryan" for "all Indo-Europeans" in the tradition of H. G. Wells,[67][68] such as the science fiction author Poul Anderson,[69] and scientists writing for the popular media, such as Colin Renfrew.[70] Notions of the "Aryan race" as an elite group that is regarded as being superior to other races survive in some far-right European groups, such as Neo-Nazi parties, as well as in certain Iranian nationalist groups.

    Echoes of "the 19th century prejudice about 'northern' Aryans who were confronted on Indian soil with black barbarians [...] can still be heard in some modern studies."[65] In a socio-political context, the claim of a white, European Aryan race that includes only people of the Western and not the Eastern branch of the Indo-European peoples is entertained by certain circles, usually representing white nationalists[71] who call for the halting of non-white immigration into Europe and limiting illegal immigration into the United States. They argue that a large intrusion of immigrants can lead to ethnic conflicts such as the 2005 Cronulla riots in Australia and the 2005 civil unrest in France.

    Notes

    1.Jump up ^ Fortson, IV: "The Sanskrit word ārya-, the source of the English word, was the self-designation of the Vedic Indic people and has a cognate in Iranian *arya, where it is also a self-desigmation.[5]
    2.Jump up ^ J. P. Mallory and Douglas Q. Adams: "Our ability to reconstruct a Proto Indo-Iranian intermediate between Proto-Indo-European on the one hand and Proto-Indic and Proto-Iranian is also supported by the self-designation, *aryo-."[9]
    3.Jump up ^ Both the Indic and Iranian terms descend from a form *ārya that was used by the Indo-Iranian tribes to refer to themselves. (It is also the source of the country-name Iran, from a phrase meaning 'kingdom of the Aryans'.)"[5]
    4.Jump up ^ Jacques Duchesne-Guillemin: "It thus seems that Ved. arya and Avest. airya are to be connected [...] with a Vedic homophone ari-, aryá- 'righteous, loyal, devout', and with Indo-Iranian *ara- 'fitting, proper'" [12]
    5.Jump up ^ Avestan airya may also be connected with Indo-Iranian *ara-.[12][note 4]
    6.Jump up ^ See also Iranian peoples.
    7.Jump up ^ The American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language states at the beginning of its definition, "[it] is one of the ironies of history that Aryan, a word nowadays referring to the blond-haired, blue-eyed physical ideal of Nazi Germany, originally referred to a people who looked vastly different. Its history starts with the ancient Indo-Iranians, peoples who inhabited parts of what are now Iran, Afghanistan, Pakistan and India. "[22]
    8.Jump up ^ Under the 1933 Law for the Restoration of the Professional Civil Service, a non-Aryan was defined as "an individual descended from a non-Aryan (in particular Jewish parents or grandparents)" (Campt 2004, p. 143).
    9.Jump up ^ There is no shortage of ideas, even in the present-day. For a summary of the etymological problems involved, see Siegert 1941–1942.
    10.Jump up ^ The context being religious, Max Müller understood this to especially mean "the worshipers of the gods of the Brahmans". If this is seen from the point of view of the religious poets of the RigVedic hymns, an 'Aryan' was then a person who held the same religious convictions as the poet himself. This idea can then also be found in Iranian texts.

    References

    1.Jump up ^ "Aryan". Random House Webster's Unabridged Dictionary.
    2.^ Jump up to: a b c d e Oxford English Dictionary: "Aryan from Sanskrit Arya 'Noble'"
    3.^ Jump up to: a b c d Encyclopædia Britannica: " ...the Sanskrit term arya ("noble" or "distinguished"), the linguistic root of the word (Aryan)..." "It is now used in linguistics only in the sense of the term Indo-Aryan languages, a branch of the larger Indo-European language family" [1]
    4.^ Jump up to: a b Thomas R. Trautman (2004): "Aryan is from Arya a Sanskrit word"; page xxxii of Aryans And British India
    5.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i Fortson, IV 2011, p. 209.
    6.Jump up ^ Encyclopaedic dictionary of Vedic terms, Volume 1 By Swami Parmeshwaranand, pages 120 to 128 [2]
    7.^ Jump up to: a b c E. Laroche, Hommages à G. Dumézil, Brussels, 1960
    8.^ Jump up to: a b c d Szemerényi, Oswald (1977), "Studies in the Kinship Terminology of the Indo-European Languages", Acta Iranica III.16, Leiden: Brill pp 125–146
    9.^ Jump up to: a b c d Mallory & Adams 1997, p. 304.
    10.Jump up ^ Witzel 2000, p. 1.
    11.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g H.W. Bailey, "Arya" in Encyclopædia Iranica. Excerpt: "ARYA an ethnic epithet in the Achaemenid inscriptions and in the Zoroastrian Avestan tradition. [3] Also accessed online in May, 2010.
    12.^ Jump up to: a b Duchesne-Guillemin 1979, p. 337.
    13.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g Schmitt, Rüdiger (1989), "Aryan", Encyclopædia Iranica 2, New York: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
    14.^ Jump up to: a b Wiesehofer, Joseph Ancient Persia New York:1996 I.B. Tauris
    15.Jump up ^ Arbeitman 1981, p. 930.
    16.Jump up ^ Pictet, Adolphe "Iren und Arier" Beiträge zur vergleichenden Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der arischen, celtischen und slawischen Sprachen 1858 Pages 81–99 Note: Müller saw a relationship to Old Irish aire, airon, airech etc, from which Pictet had concluded that a word like _r-/eir- etc was then the name of the Indo-European "Urvolk" (p. 93, 99). In his theory, Pictet assimilated Spiegel's idea that Germanic ehre "honor" is related to _rya-, and supposed that aire and _rya- meant "noble(man)". In contrast, Müller (correctly) recognized aire as "freeman, freeholder". This is also the basis of Müller's derivation from ar- "to plough" giving "cultivator of the land". Müller explained ar- "to plough" as a specialized form of ar- "to go". For dismissal of Pictet's "noble(man)" and of the "Celtic connection" generally, see Szemerényi, Oswald (1977), "Studies in the Kinship Terminology of the Indo-European Languages", Acta Iranica III.16, Leiden: Brill pp 126–129 Note: While one variant of Indic arya did eventually (from about the 5th century BCE) acquire "noble" as a meaning (especially in Buddhist literature), this development is post-Vedic. It also has no parallel in an Iranian context, where Old Iranian arya is always an ethno-linguistic term for the arya (Iranian) language and speakers of it.
    17.Jump up ^ Edelman 1999, p. 221.
    18.Jump up ^ An Introduction to the Indo-European Languages by Philip Baldi, page 51: "The term Aryan used alone is often used to designate the Indic branch..." [4]
    19.Jump up ^ Aryans and British India by Thomas R. Trautman: "Hindus were (...) the only true Aryans.", page 220 [5]
    20.Jump up ^ Alternative Indias: writing, nation and communalism By Peter Morey, Alex Tickell: "... privileged the inhabitants of Aryvarta, as true Aryans", "Dayananda rejected this for his view that only the inhabitants of Aryavarta (India) could be so designated (Aryan)", page 38 [6]
    21.Jump up ^ Imagining hinduism: a postcolonial perspective By Sharada Sugirtharajah: "... to define Indian identity in Hindu terms – Aryan referring to Hindu... and all Hindus are seen as indegenous -as Aryans-...", page 53 [7]
    22.^ Jump up to: a b Watkins, Calvert (2000), "Aryan", American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language (4th ed.), New York: Houghton Mifflin, ISBN 0-395-82517-2.
    23.Jump up ^ Mish, Frederic C., Editor in Chief Webster's Tenth New Collegiate Dictionary Springfield, Massachusetts, U.S.A.: 1994, Merriam-Webster. See original definition (definition #1) of "Aryan" in English—Page 66.
    24.Jump up ^ The sacred books of the East, Volume 14, p. 2
    25.Jump up ^ André Wink (2002). Al-Hind: Early medieval India and the expansion of Islam, 7th–11th centuries. BRILL. p. 284. ISBN 0391041738, ISBN 978-0-391-04173-8.
    26.Jump up ^ G. Gnoli,"Iranic Identity as a Historical Problem: the Beginnings of a National Awareness under the Achaemenians", in The East and the Meaning of History. International Conference (23–27 November 1992), Roma, 1994, pp. 147–67. [8]
    27.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h G. Gnoli, "IRANIAN IDENTITY ii. PRE-ISLAMIC PERIOD" in Encyclopædia Iranica. Online accessed in 2010 at [9]
    28.^ Jump up to: a b The "Aryan" Language, Gherardo Gnoli, Instituto Italiano per l'Africa e l'Oriente, Roma, 2002.
    29.^ Jump up to: a b c D.N. Mackenzie, "ĒRĀN, ĒRĀNŠAHR" in Encyclopædia Iranica. Accessed here in 2010: [10]
    30.^ Jump up to: a b Dalby, Andrew (2004), Dictionary of Languages, Bloomsbury, ISBN 0-7475-7683-1
    31.Jump up ^ G.Gnoli, "ĒR, ĒR MAZDĒSN" in Encyclopædia Iranica
    32.^ Jump up to: a b c R.G. Kent. Old Persian. Grammar, texts, lexicon. 2nd ed., New Haven, Conn.
    33.Jump up ^ Professor Gilbert Lazard: "The language known as New Persian, which usually is called at this period (early Islamic times) by the name of Dari or Parsi-Dari, can be classified linguistically as a continuation of Middle Persian, the official religious and literary language of Sassanian Iran, itself a continuation of Old Persian, the language of the Achaemenids. Unlike the other languages and dialects, ancient and modern, of the Iranian group such as Avestan, Parthian, Soghdian, Kurdish, Balochi, Pashto, etc., Old Middle and New Persian represent one and the same language at three states of its history. It had its origin in Fars (the true Persian country from the historical point of view) and is differentiated by dialectical features, still easily recognizable from the dialect prevailing in north-western and eastern Iran" in Lazard, Gilbert 1975, "The Rise of the New Persian Language" in Frye, R. N., The Cambridge History of Iran, Vol. 4, pp. 595–632, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    34.Jump up ^ R.W. Thomson. History of Armenians by Moses Khorenat'si. Harvard University Press, 1978. Pg 118, pg 166
    35.Jump up ^ MacKenzie D.N. Corpus inscriptionum Iranicarum Part. 2., inscription of the Seleucid and Parthian periods of Eastern Iran and Central Asia. Vol. 2. Parthian, London, P. Lund, Humphries 1976–2001
    36.Jump up ^ N. Sims-Williams, "Further notes on the Bactrian inscription of Rabatak, with the Appendix on the name of Kujula Kadphises and VimTatku in Chinese". Proceedings of the Third European Conference of Iranian Studies (Cambridge, September 1995). Part 1: Old and Middle Iranian Studies, N. Sims-Williams, ed. Wiesbaden, pp 79–92
    37.Jump up ^ The "Aryan" Language, Gherardo Gnoli, Instituto Italiano per l'Africa e l'Oriente, Roma, 2002
    38.Jump up ^ Hamza Isfahani, Tarikh Payaambaraan o Shaahaan, translated by Jaf'ar Shu'ar,Tehran: Intishaaraat Amir Kabir, 1988.
    39.Jump up ^ Online Etymology Dictionary
    40.Jump up ^ Robert K. Barnhart, Chambers Dictionary of Etymology pg. 54
    41.^ Jump up to: a b Simpson, John Andrew; Weiner, Edmund S. C., eds. (1989), "Aryan, Arian", Oxford English Dictionary I (2nd ed.), Oxford University Press, p. 672, ISBN 0-19-861213-3.
    42.Jump up ^ James Cowles Prichard, Researches Into the Physical History of Mankid, Vol. 4 pg. 33
    43.Jump up ^ Campt, Tina (2004), Other Germans: Black Germans and the Politics of Race, Gender, and Memory in the Third Reich, University of Michigan Press, p. 143.
    44.Jump up ^ Widney, Joseph P. Race Life of the Aryan Peoples New York: Funk & Wagnalls. 1907 In Two Volumes: Volume One--The Old World Volume Two--The New World ISBN B000859S6O See Chapter II—"Original Homeland of the Aryan Peoples" Pages 9–25—the term "Proto-Aryan" is used to describe the people today called Proto-Indo-Europeans
    45.Jump up ^ Hitler, Adolf Mein Kampf 1925
    46.Jump up ^ Siegert, Hans (1941–1942), Zur Geschichte der Begriffe 'Arier' und 'Arisch', Wörter und Sachen, New Series 4: 84–99.
    47.Jump up ^ (Mbh: tasyam samsadi sarvasyam ksatttaram pujayamy aham/ vrttena hi bhavaty aryo na dhanena na vidyaya. 0050880521)
    48.Jump up ^ Deshpande/ Gomez in Bronkhorst & Deshpande 1999
    49.Jump up ^ Kumar, Priya (2012). Elisabeth Weber, ed. Beyond tolerance and hospitality: Muslims as stragers and minor subjects in Hindu nationalist and Indian nationalist discourse. Living Together: Jacques Derrida's Communities of Violence and Peace (Fordham University Press). p. 96. ISBN 9780823249923.
    50.Jump up ^ Language History, Language Change, and Language Relationship by Hans Henrich Hock, Brian D. Joseph, 2009: "Aryan was extended to designate all Indo Europeans, under the false assumption that the Irish word Eire is cognate with ārya; and ill-founded theories about the racial identity of these Aryans... ", page 57 [11]
    51.Jump up ^ Zwischen Barbarenklischee und Germanenmythos: eine Analyse österreichischer ... by Elisabeth Monyk (2006), p. 31. [12]
    52.Jump up ^ http://www.deutschestextarchiv.de/search/ddc/search?q=Arier&book=schlegel_indier_1808
    53.Jump up ^ http://www.deutschestextarchiv.de/search/ddc/search?ctx=8&q=Arier%20%23has%5Bcorpus%2C%2F%5Cbcore%5Cb%2F%5D%20%23less_by_date;start=1;limit=10;fmt=html
    54.Jump up ^ cf. Gershevitch, Ilya (1968), "Old Iranian Literature", Handbuch der Orientalistik, Literatur I, Leiden: Brill, pp. 1–31, p. 2.
    55.Jump up ^ Huxley, Thomas (1890), "The Aryan Question and Pre-Historic Man", Nineteenth Century (XI/1890).
    56.^ Jump up to: a b Thapar, Romila (January 1, 1996), The Theory of Aryan Race and India: History and Politics, Social Scientist (Social Scientist) 24 (1/3): 3–29, doi:10.2307/3520116, ISSN 0970-0293, JSTOR 3520116.
    57.^ Jump up to: a b Leopold, Joan (1974), British Applications of the Aryan Theory of Race to India, 1850–1870, The English Historical Review 89 (352): 578–603, doi:10.1093/ehr/LXXXIX.CCCLII.578.
    58.Jump up ^ Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna (1947) [1888], The Secret Doctrine, the Synthesis of Science, Religion and Philosophy, II: Anthropogenesis (Fascimile of original ed.), Los Angeles: The Theosophy Company, p. 200, OCLC 8129381, retrieved 2011-06-14.
    59.Jump up ^ Wiesehofer, Joseph Ancient Persia New York:1996 I.B. Tauris
    60.Jump up ^ Adib-Moghaddam, Arshin (2006), Reflections on Arab and Iranian Ultra-Nationalism, Monthly Review Magazine, 11/06.
    61.Jump up ^ Keddie, Nikki R.; Richard, Yann (2006), Modern Iran: Roots and Results of Revolution, Yale University Press, pp. 178f., ISBN 0-300-12105-9.
    62.Jump up ^ Widney, Joseph P Race Life of the Aryan Peoples New York: Funk & Wagnalls. 1907 In Two Volumes: Volume One--The Old World, Volume Two--The New World ISBN B000859S6O: Race Life of the Aryan Peoples Vol.1--"The Old World": Race Life of the Aryan Peoples Vol.2--"The New World":
    63.Jump up ^ Mein Kampf, tr. in The Times, 25 July 1933, p. 15/6
    64.Jump up ^ Glover, Jonathan (1998), "Eugenics: Some Lessons from the Nazi Experience", in Harris, John; Holm, Soren, The Future of Human Reproduction: Ethics, Choice, and Regulation, Oxford: Clarendon Press, pp. 57–65.
    65.^ Jump up to: a b Kuiper, B.F.J. (1991), Aryans in the Rigveda, Leiden Studies in Indo-European, Amsterdam: Rodopi, ISBN 90-5183-307-5
    66.Jump up ^ Witzel, Michael (2001), Autochthonous Aryans? The Evidence from Old Indian and Iranian Texts, Electronic Journal of Vedic Studies 7 (3): 1–115
    67.Jump up ^ Wells, H.G. The Outline of History New York:1920 Doubleday & Co. Chapter 19 The Aryan Speaking Peoples in Pre-Historic Times [Meaning the Proto-Indo-Europeans] Pages 271–285
    68.Jump up ^ H.G. Wells describes the origin of the Aryans (Proto-Indo Europeans):
    69.Jump up ^ See the Poul Anderson short stories in the 1964 collection Time and Stars and the Polesotechnic League stories featuring Nicholas van Rijn
    70.Jump up ^ Renfrew, Colin. (1989). The Origins of Indo-European Languages. /Scientific American/, 261(4), 82–90. In explaining the Anatolian hypothesis, the term "Aryan" is used to denote "all Indo-Europeans"
    71.Jump up ^ The Aryan Alternative:--online and print newspaper published by Alex Linder

    Sources

    Arbeitman, Yoel (1981), The Hittite is thy Mother: An Anatolian Approach to Genesis 23 (Ex Indo-European lux). In: Yoël L. Arbeitman, Allan R. Bomhard (eds), "Bono Homini Donum: Essays in Historical Linguistics, in Memory of J. Alexander Kerns. (2 volumes)", John Benjamins Publishing
    Arvidsson, Stefan; Wichmann, Sonia (2006), Aryan Idols: Indo-European Mythology as Ideology and Science, University of Chicago Press
    Duchesne-Guillemin, Jacques (1979), Acta Iranica, BRILL Archive
    Edelman, Dzoj (Joy) I. (1999), On the history of non-decimal systems and their elements in numerals of Aryan languages. In: Jadranka Gvozdanović (ed.), "Numeral Types and Changes Worldwide", Walter de Gruyter
    Fortson, IV, Benjamin W. (2011), Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction, John Wiley & Sons
    Mallory, J.P.; Adams, Douglas Q. (1997), Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture, Taylor and Francis
    Poliakov, Leon (1996), The Aryan Myth: A History of Racist and Nationalistic Ideas in Europe, New York: Barnes & Noble Books, ISBN 0-7607-0034-6
    Poliakov, Leon (1996), The Aryan Myth: A History of Racist and Nationalistic Ideas in Europe, New York: Barnes & Noble Books, ISBN 0-7607-0034-6
    Ivanov, Vyacheslav V.; Gamkrelidze, Thomas (1990), The Early History of Indo-European Languages, Scientific American 262 (3): 110–116, doi:10.1038/scientificamerican0390-110
    Witzel, Michael (2000), The Home of the Aryans. In: A. Hinze and E. Tichy (eds), "Festschrift fuer Johanna Narten zum 70. Geburtstag", Muenchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft, Beihefte NF 19, J. H. Roell

    What if humanity is genetically OK -- but what if the souls which inhabit
    humanity are NOT OK?? Is the Heart of Man desperately wicked??!!

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Tumblr_lz8r6xR7uR1r32ioro1_500
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Aryan-man-01


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Nov 13, 2014 3:00 pm; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sat Nov 08, 2014 9:12 am

    What if King Arthur is representative of one particular Archangelic-Faction (regardless of the historicity of the story)?? What if this might be true for several Biblical-Characters?? Consider The Quest for the Historical King Arthur!! More Historical Fiction?? What if the basic King Arthur story has everything to do with Ancient Egyptian Deities -- Archangels -- the Exodus -- King David -- King Solomon -- Jesus Christ -- the Khazars -- the Knights Templar -- the Teutonic Knights -- the Jesuits -- the Castles -- the Cathedrals -- the Reformation -- the British Empire -- the United States -- the New World Order -- the Masons -- the Nazis -- Saint Germaine -- etc and et al?? What if the Exemplary and the Reprehensible are often in bed with each other?? http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/King_Arthur King Arthur is a legendary British leader of the late 5th and early 6th centuries, who, according to medieval histories and romances, led the defence of Britain against Saxon invaders in the early 6th century. The details of Arthur's story are mainly composed of folklore and literary invention, and his historical existence is debated and disputed by modern historians.[2] The sparse historical background of Arthur is gleaned from various sources, including the Annales Cambriae, the Historia Brittonum, and the writings of Gildas. Arthur's name also occurs in early poetic sources such as Y Gododdin.[3]

    Arthur is a central figure in the legends making up the so-called Matter of Britain. The legendary Arthur developed as a figure of international interest largely through the popularity of Geoffrey of Monmouth's fanciful and imaginative 12th-century Historia Regum Britanniae (History of the Kings of Britain).[4] In some Welsh and Breton tales and poems that date from before this work, Arthur appears either as a great warrior defending Britain from human and supernatural enemies or as a magical figure of folklore, sometimes associated with the Welsh Otherworld, Annwn.[5] How much of Geoffrey's Historia (completed in 1138) was adapted from such earlier sources, rather than invented by Geoffrey himself, is unknown.

    Although the themes, events and characters of the Arthurian legend varied widely from text to text, and there is no one canonical version, Geoffrey's version of events often served as the starting point for later stories. Geoffrey depicted Arthur as a king of Britain who defeated the Saxons and established an empire over Britain, Ireland, Iceland, Norway and Gaul. Many elements and incidents that are now an integral part of the Arthurian story appear in Geoffrey's Historia, including Arthur's father Uther Pendragon, the wizard Merlin, Arthur's wife Guinevere, the sword Excalibur, Arthur's conception at Tintagel, his final battle against Mordred at Camlann and final rest in Avalon. The 12th-century French writer Chrétien de Troyes, who added Lancelot and the Holy Grail to the story, began the genre of Arthurian romance that became a significant strand of medieval literature. In these French stories, the narrative focus often shifts from King Arthur himself to other characters, such as various Knights of the Round Table. Arthurian literature thrived during the Middle Ages but waned in the centuries that followed until it experienced a major resurgence in the 19th century. In the 21st century, the legend lives on, not only in literature but also in adaptations for theatre, film, television, comics and other media.

    The historical basis for the King Arthur legend has long been debated by scholars. One school of thought, citing entries in the Historia Brittonum (History of the Britons) and Annales Cambriae (Welsh Annals), sees Arthur as a genuine historical figure, a Romano-British leader who fought against the invading Anglo-Saxons sometime in the late 5th to early 6th century. The Historia Brittonum, a 9th-century Latin historical compilation attributed in some late manuscripts to a Welsh cleric called Nennius, contains the first datable mention of King Arthur, listing twelve battles that Arthur fought. These culminate in the Battle of Mons Badonicus, or Mount Badon, where he is said to have single-handedly killed 960 men. Recent studies, however, question the reliability of the Historia Brittonum.[7]

    The other text that seems to support the case for Arthur's historical existence is the 10th-century Annales Cambriae, which also link Arthur with the Battle of Mount Badon. The Annales date this battle to 516–518, and also mention the Battle of Camlann, in which Arthur and Medraut (Mordred) were both killed, dated to 537–539. These details have often been used to bolster confidence in the Historia's account and to confirm that Arthur really did fight at Mount Badon. Problems have been identified, however, with using this source to support the Historia Brittonum's account. The latest research shows that the Annales Cambriae was based on a chronicle begun in the late 8th century in Wales. Additionally, the complex textual history of the Annales Cambriae precludes any certainty that the Arthurian annals were added to it even that early. They were more likely added at some point in the 10th century and may never have existed in any earlier set of annals. The Mount Badon entry probably derived from the Historia Brittonum.[8]

    This lack of convincing early evidence is the reason many recent historians exclude Arthur from their accounts of sub-Roman Britain. In the view of historian Thomas Charles-Edwards, "at this stage of the enquiry, one can only say that there may well have been an historical Arthur [but ...] the historian can as yet say nothing of value about him".[9] These modern admissions of ignorance are a relatively recent trend; earlier generations of historians were less sceptical. The historian John Morris made the putative reign of Arthur the organising principle of his history of sub-Roman Britain and Ireland, The Age of Arthur (1973). Even so, he found little to say about a historical Arthur.[10]

    Partly in reaction to such theories, another school of thought emerged which argued that Arthur had no historical existence at all. Morris's Age of Arthur prompted the archaeologist Nowell Myres to observe that "no figure on the borderline of history and mythology has wasted more of the historian's time".[11] Gildas' 6th-century polemic De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae (On the Ruin and Conquest of Britain), written within living memory of Mount Badon, mentions the battle but does not mention Arthur.[12] Arthur is not mentioned in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle or named in any surviving manuscript written between 400 and 820.[13] He is absent from Bede's early-8th-century Ecclesiastical History of the English People, another major early source for post-Roman history that mentions Mount Badon.[14] The historian David Dumville has written: "I think we can dispose of him [Arthur] quite briefly. He owes his place in our history books to a 'no smoke without fire' school of thought ... The fact of the matter is that there is no historical evidence about Arthur; we must reject him from our histories and, above all, from the titles of our books."[15]

    Some scholars argue that Arthur was originally a fictional hero of folklore—or even a half-forgotten Celtic deity—who became credited with real deeds in the distant past. They cite parallels with figures such as the Kentish totemic horse-gods Hengest and Horsa, who later became historicised. Bede ascribed to these legendary figures a historical role in the 5th-century Anglo-Saxon conquest of eastern Britain.[16] It is not even certain that Arthur was considered a king in the early texts. Neither the Historia nor the Annales calls him "rex": the former calls him instead "dux bellorum" (leader of battles) and "miles" (soldier).[17]

    Historical documents for the post-Roman period are scarce, so a definitive answer to the question of Arthur's historical existence is unlikely. Sites and places have been identified as "Arthurian" since the 12th century,[18] but archaeology can confidently reveal names only through inscriptions found in secure contexts. The so-called "Arthur stone", discovered in 1998 among the ruins at Tintagel Castle in Cornwall in securely dated 6th-century contexts, created a brief stir but proved irrelevant.[19] Other inscriptional evidence for Arthur, including the Glastonbury cross, is tainted with the suggestion of forgery.[20] Although several historical figures have been proposed as the basis for Arthur,[21] no convincing evidence for these identifications has emerged.

    The origin of the Welsh name "Arthur" remains a matter of debate. Some suggest it is derived from the Roman nomen gentile (family name) Artorius, of obscure and contested etymology[22] (but possibly of Messapic[23][24][25] or Etruscan origin).[26][27][28] Some scholars have suggested it is relevant to this debate that the legendary King Arthur's name only appears as Arthur, or Arturus, in early Latin Arthurian texts, never as Artōrius (though it should be noted that Classical Latin Artōrius became Arturius in some Vulgar Latin dialects). However, this may not say anything about the origin of the name Arthur, as Artōrius would regularly become Art(h)ur when borrowed into Welsh.[29]

    Another possibility is that it is derived from a Brittonic patronym *Arto-rīg-ios (the root of which, *arto-rīg- "bear-king" is to be found in the Old Irish personal name Art-ri) via a Latinized form Artōrius.[30] Less likely is the commonly proposed derivation from Welsh arth "bear" + (g)wr "man" (earlier *Arto-uiros in Brittonic); there are phonological difficulties with this theory—notably that a Brittonic compound name *Arto-uiros should produce Old Welsh *Artgur and Middle/Modern Welsh *Arthwr and not Arthur (in Welsh poetry the name is always spelled Arthur and is exclusively rhymed with words ending in -ur – never words ending in -wr – which confirms that the second element cannot be [g]wr "man").[31][32]

    An alternative theory, which has gained only limited acceptance among professional scholars, derives the name Arthur from Arcturus, the brightest star in the constellation Boötes, near Ursa Major or the Great Bear.[33] Classical Latin Arcturus would also have become Art(h)ur when borrowed into Welsh, and its brightness and position in the sky led people to regard it as the "guardian of the bear" (which is the meaning of the name in Ancient Greek) and the "leader" of the other stars in Boötes.[34]

    A similar first name is Old Irish Artúr, which is believed to be derived directly from an early Old Welsh or Cumbric Artur.[35] The earliest historically attested bearer of the name is a son or grandson of Áedán mac Gabráin (d. AD 609).[36]

    The creator of the familiar literary persona of Arthur was Geoffrey of Monmouth, with his pseudo-historical Historia Regum Britanniae (History of the Kings of Britain), written in the 1130s. The textual sources for Arthur are usually divided into those written before Geoffrey's Historia (known as pre-Galfridian texts, from the Latin form of Geoffrey, Galfridus) and those written afterwards, which could not avoid his influence (Galfridian, or post-Galfridian, texts).

    The earliest literary references to Arthur come from Welsh and Breton sources. There have been few attempts to define the nature and character of Arthur in the pre-Galfridian tradition as a whole, rather than in a single text or text/story-type. A 2007 academic survey that does attempt this, by Thomas Green, identifies three key strands to the portrayal of Arthur in this earliest material.[37] The first is that he was a peerless warrior who functioned as the monster-hunting protector of Britain from all internal and external threats. Some of these are human threats, such as the Saxons he fights in the Historia Brittonum, but the majority are supernatural, including giant cat-monsters, destructive divine boars, dragons, dogheads, giants and witches.[38] The second is that the pre-Galfridian Arthur was a figure of folklore (particularly topographic or onomastic folklore) and localised magical wonder-tales, the leader of a band of superhuman heroes who live in the wilds of the landscape.[39] The third and final strand is that the early Welsh Arthur had a close connection with the Welsh Otherworld, Annwn. On the one hand, he launches assaults on Otherworldly fortresses in search of treasure and frees their prisoners. On the other, his warband in the earliest sources includes former pagan gods, and his wife and his possessions are clearly Otherworldly in origin.[40]

    One of the most famous Welsh poetic references to Arthur comes in the collection of heroic death-songs known as Y Gododdin (The Gododdin), attributed to the 6th-century poet Aneirin. In one stanza, the bravery of a warrior who slew 300 enemies is praised, but it is then noted that despite this "he was no Arthur", that is to say his feats cannot compare to the valour of Arthur.[41] Y Gododdin is known only from a 13th-century manuscript, so it is impossible to determine whether this passage is original or a later interpolation, but John Koch's view that the passage dates from a 7th-century or earlier version is regarded as unproven; 9th- or 10th-century dates are often proposed for it.[42] Several poems attributed to Taliesin, a poet said to have lived in the 6th century, also refer to Arthur, although these all probably date from between the 8th and 12th centuries.[43] They include "Kadeir Teyrnon" ("The Chair of the Prince"),[44] which refers to "Arthur the Blessed", "Preiddeu Annwn" ("The Spoils of Annwn"),[45] which recounts an expedition of Arthur to the Otherworld, and "Marwnat vthyr pen[dragon]" ("The Elegy of Uther Pen[dragon]"),[46] which refers to Arthur's valour and is suggestive of a father-son relationship for Arthur and Uther that pre-dates Geoffrey of Monmouth.

    Other early Welsh Arthurian texts include a poem found in the Black Book of Carmarthen, "Pa gur yv y porthaur?" ("What man is the gatekeeper?").[47] This takes the form of a dialogue between Arthur and the gatekeeper of a fortress he wishes to enter, in which Arthur recounts the names and deeds of himself and his men, notably Cei (Kay) and Bedwyr (Bedivere). The Welsh prose tale Culhwch and Olwen (c. 1100), included in the modern Mabinogion collection, has a much longer list of more than 200 of Arthur's men, though Cei and Bedwyr again take a central place. The story as a whole tells of Arthur helping his kinsman Culhwch win the hand of Olwen, daughter of Ysbaddaden Chief-Giant, by completing a series of apparently impossible tasks, including the hunt for the great semi-divine boar Twrch Trwyth. The 9th-century Historia Brittonum also refers to this tale, with the boar there named Troy(n)t.[48] Finally, Arthur is mentioned numerous times in the Welsh Triads, a collection of short summaries of Welsh tradition and legend which are classified into groups of three linked characters or episodes to assist recall. The later manuscripts of the Triads are partly derivative from Geoffrey of Monmouth and later continental traditions, but the earliest ones show no such influence and are usually agreed to refer to pre-existing Welsh traditions. Even in these, however, Arthur's court has started to embody legendary Britain as a whole, with "Arthur's Court" sometimes substituted for "The Island of Britain" in the formula "Three XXX of the Island of Britain".[49] While it is not clear from the Historia Brittonum and the Annales Cambriae that Arthur was even considered a king, by the time Culhwch and Olwen and the Triads were written he had become Penteyrnedd yr Ynys hon, "Chief of the Lords of this Island", the overlord of Wales, Cornwall and the North.[50]

    In addition to these pre-Galfridian Welsh poems and tales, Arthur appears in some other early Latin texts besides the Historia Brittonum and the Annales Cambriae. In particular, Arthur features in a number of well-known vitae ("Lives") of post-Roman saints, none of which are now generally considered to be reliable historical sources (the earliest probably dates from the 11th century).[51] According to the Life of Saint Gildas, written in the early 12th century by Caradoc of Llancarfan, Arthur is said to have killed Gildas' brother Hueil and to have rescued his wife Gwenhwyfar from Glastonbury.[52] In the Life of Saint Cadoc, written around 1100 or a little before by Lifris of Llancarfan, the saint gives protection to a man who killed three of Arthur's soldiers, and Arthur demands a herd of cattle as wergeld for his men. Cadoc delivers them as demanded, but when Arthur takes possession of the animals, they turn into bundles of ferns.[53] Similar incidents are described in the medieval biographies of Carannog, Padarn and Eufflam, probably written around the 12th century. A less obviously legendary account of Arthur appears in the Legenda Sancti Goeznovii, which is often claimed to date from the early 11th century although the earliest manuscript of this text dates from the 15th century.[54] Also important are the references to Arthur in William of Malmesbury's De Gestis Regum Anglorum and Herman's De Miraculis Sanctae Mariae Laudensis, which together provide the first certain evidence for a belief that Arthur was not actually dead and would at some point return, a theme that is often revisited in post-Galfridian folklore.[55]

    Mordred, Arthur's final foe according to Geoffrey of Monmouth, illustrated by H. J. Ford for Andrew Lang's King Arthur: The Tales of the Round Table, 1902
    The first narrative account of Arthur's life is found in Geoffrey of Monmouth's Latin work Historia Regum Britanniae (History of the Kings of Britain).[56] This work, completed c. 1138, is an imaginative and fanciful account of British kings from the legendary Trojan exile Brutus to the 7th-century Welsh king Cadwallader. Geoffrey places Arthur in the same post-Roman period as do Historia Brittonum and Annales Cambriae. He incorporates Arthur's father, Uther Pendragon, his magician advisor Merlin, and the story of Arthur's conception, in which Uther, disguised as his enemy Gorlois by Merlin's magic, sleeps with Gorlois's wife Igerna at Tintagel, and she conceives Arthur. On Uther's death, the fifteen-year-old Arthur succeeds him as King of Britain and fights a series of battles, similar to those in the Historia Brittonum, culminating in the Battle of Bath. He then defeats the Picts and Scots before creating an Arthurian empire through his conquests of Ireland, Iceland and the Orkney Islands. After twelve years of peace, Arthur sets out to expand his empire once more, taking control of Norway, Denmark and Gaul. Gaul is still held by the Roman Empire when it is conquered, and Arthur's victory naturally leads to a further confrontation between his empire and Rome's. Arthur and his warriors, including Kaius (Kay), Beduerus (Bedivere) and Gualguanus (Gawain), defeat the Roman emperor Lucius Tiberius in Gaul but, as he prepares to march on Rome, Arthur hears that his nephew Modredus (Mordred)—whom he had left in charge of Britain—has married his wife Guenhuuara (Guinevere) and seized the throne. Arthur returns to Britain and defeats and kills Modredus on the river Camblam in Cornwall, but he is mortally wounded. He hands the crown to his kinsman Constantine and is taken to the isle of Avalon to be healed of his wounds, never to be seen again.[57]

    How much of this narrative was Geoffrey's own invention is open to debate. Certainly, Geoffrey seems to have made use of the list of Arthur's twelve battles against the Saxons found in the 9th-century Historia Brittonum, along with the battle of Camlann from the Annales Cambriae and the idea that Arthur was still alive.[59] Arthur's personal status as the king of all Britain would also seem to be borrowed from pre-Galfridian tradition, being found in Culhwch and Olwen, the Triads and the Saints' Lives.[60] In addition, many of the elements that Monmouth's King Arthur includes are strong parallels to "Culhwch and Olwen." The motifs and themes of loyalty, honour, giants, gift giving, wife-stealing, and magical creatures are prominent in both stories. Furthermore, Monmouth derived many of his character's names from "Culhwch and Olwen"; Sir Kay comes from "Kai"; Sir Bedivere is derived from "Bedwyr"; and lastly Sir Gawain is "Gwalchmei" in Welsh. Also, the heroines of both tales have similar names: the meaning of Guinever is "White Phantom", while Olwen equates with "of the white track."[61] Finally, Geoffrey borrowed many of the names for Arthur's possessions, close family and companions from the pre-Galfridian Welsh tradition, including Kaius (Cei), Beduerus (Bedwyr), Guenhuuara (Gwenhwyfar), Uther (Uthyr) and perhaps also Caliburnus (Caledfwlch), the latter becoming Excalibur in subsequent Arthurian tales.[62] However, while names, key events and titles may have been borrowed, Brynley Roberts has argued that "the Arthurian section is Geoffrey's literary creation and it owes nothing to prior narrative."[63] So, for instance, the Welsh Medraut is made the villainous Modredus by Geoffrey, but there is no trace of such a negative character for this figure in Welsh sources until the 16th century.[64] There have been relatively few modern attempts to challenge this notion that the Historia Regum Britanniae is primarily Geoffrey's own work, with scholarly opinion often echoing William of Newburgh's late-12th-century comment that Geoffrey "made up" his narrative, perhaps through an "inordinate love of lying".[65] Geoffrey Ashe is one dissenter from this view, believing that Geoffrey's narrative is partially derived from a lost source telling of the deeds of a 5th-century British king named Riotamus, this figure being the original Arthur, although historians and Celticists have been reluctant to follow Ashe in his conclusions.[66]

    Whatever his sources may have been, the immense popularity of Geoffrey's Historia Regum Britanniae cannot be denied. Well over 200 manuscript copies of Geoffrey's Latin work are known to have survived, and this does not include translations into other languages.[67] Thus, for example, around 60 manuscripts are extant containing Welsh-language versions of the Historia, the earliest of which were created in the 13th century; the old notion that some of these Welsh versions actually underlie Geoffrey's Historia, advanced by antiquarians such as the 18th-century Lewis Morris, has long since been discounted in academic circles.[68] As a result of this popularity, Geoffrey's Historia Regum Britanniae was enormously influential on the later medieval development of the Arthurian legend. While it was by no means the only creative force behind Arthurian romance, many of its elements were borrowed and developed (e.g., Merlin and the final fate of Arthur), and it provided the historical framework into which the romancers' tales of magical and wonderful adventures were inserted.[69]

    The popularity of Geoffrey's Historia and its other derivative works (such as Wace's Roman de Brut) is generally agreed to be an important factor in explaining the appearance of significant numbers of new Arthurian works in continental Europe during the 12th and 13th centuries, particularly in France.[70] It was not, however, the only Arthurian influence on the developing "Matter of Britain". There is clear evidence for a knowledge of Arthur and Arthurian tales on the Continent before Geoffrey's work became widely known (see for example, the Modena Archivolt),[71] as well as for the use of "Celtic" names and stories not found in Geoffrey's Historia in the Arthurian romances.[72] From the perspective of Arthur, perhaps the most significant effect of this great outpouring of new Arthurian story was on the role of the king himself: much of this 12th-century and later Arthurian literature centres less on Arthur himself than on characters such as Lancelot and Guinevere, Percival, Galahad, Gawain, and Tristan and Iseult. Whereas Arthur is very much at the centre of the pre-Galfridian material and Geoffrey's Historia itself, in the romances he is rapidly sidelined.[73] His character also alters significantly. In both the earliest materials and Geoffrey he is a great and ferocious warrior, who laughs as he personally slaughters witches and giants and takes a leading role in all military campaigns,[74] whereas in the continental romances he becomes the roi fainéant, the "do-nothing king", whose "inactivity and acquiescence constituted a central flaw in his otherwise ideal society".[75] Arthur's role in these works is frequently that of a wise, dignified, even-tempered, somewhat bland, and occasionally feeble monarch. So, he simply turns pale and silent when he learns of Lancelot's affair with Guinevere in the Mort Artu, whilst in Chrétien de Troyes's Yvain, the Knight of the Lion he is unable to stay awake after a feast and has to retire for a nap.[76] Nonetheless, as Norris J. Lacy has observed, whatever his faults and frailties may be in these Arthurian romances, "his prestige is never—or almost never—compromised by his personal weaknesses ... his authority and glory remain intact."[77]

    Arthur and his retinue appear in some of the Lais of Marie de France,[78] but it was the work of another French poet, Chrétien de Troyes, that had the greatest influence with regard to the above development of the character of Arthur and his legend.[79] Chrétien wrote five Arthurian romances between c. 1170 and c. 1190. Erec and Enide and Cligès are tales of courtly love with Arthur's court as their backdrop, demonstrating the shift away from the heroic world of the Welsh and Galfridian Arthur, while Yvain, the Knight of the Lion features Yvain and Gawain in a supernatural adventure, with Arthur very much on the sidelines and weakened. However, the most significant for the development of the Arthurian legend are Lancelot, the Knight of the Cart, which introduces Lancelot and his adulterous relationship with Arthur's queen (Guinevere), extending and popularising the recurring theme of Arthur as a cuckold, and Perceval, the Story of the Grail, which introduces the Holy Grail and the Fisher King and which again sees Arthur having a much reduced role.[80] Chrétien was thus "instrumental both in the elaboration of the Arthurian legend and in the establishment of the ideal form for the diffusion of that legend",[81] and much of what came after him in terms of the portrayal of Arthur and his world built upon the foundations he had laid. Perceval, although unfinished, was particularly popular: four separate continuations of the poem appeared over the next half century, with the notion of the Grail and its quest being developed by other writers such as Robert de Boron, a fact that helped accelerate the decline of Arthur in continental romance.[82] Similarly, Lancelot and his cuckolding of Arthur with Guinevere became one of the classic motifs of the Arthurian legend, although the Lancelot of the prose Lancelot (c. 1225) and later texts was a combination of Chrétien's character and that of Ulrich von Zatzikhoven's Lanzelet.[83] Chrétien's work even appears to feed back into Welsh Arthurian literature, with the result that the romance Arthur began to replace the heroic, active Arthur in Welsh literary tradition.[84] Particularly significant in this development were the three Welsh Arthurian romances, which are closely similar to those of Chrétien, albeit with some significant differences: Owain, or the Lady of the Fountain is related to Chrétien's Yvain; Geraint and Enid, to Erec and Enide; and Peredur son of Efrawg, to Perceval.[85]

    Up to c. 1210, continental Arthurian romance was expressed primarily through poetry; after this date the tales began to be told in prose. The most significant of these 13th-century prose romances was the Vulgate Cycle (also known as the Lancelot-Grail Cycle), a series of five Middle French prose works written in the first half of that century.[86] These works were the Estoire del Saint Grail, the Estoire de Merlin, the Lancelot propre (or Prose Lancelot, which made up half the entire Vulgate Cycle on its own), the Queste del Saint Graal and the Mort Artu, which combine to form the first coherent version of the entire Arthurian legend. The cycle continued the trend towards reducing the role played by Arthur in his own legend, partly through the introduction of the character of Galahad and an expansion of the role of Merlin. It also made Mordred the result of an incestuous relationship between Arthur and his sister and established the role of Camelot, first mentioned in passing in Chrétien's Lancelot, as Arthur's primary court.[87] This series of texts was quickly followed by the Post-Vulgate Cycle (c. 1230–40), of which the Suite du Merlin is a part, which greatly reduced the importance of Lancelot's affair with Guinevere but continued to sideline Arthur, and to focus more on the Grail quest.[86] As such, Arthur became even more of a relatively minor character in these French prose romances; in the Vulgate itself he only figures significantly in the Estoire de Merlin and the Mort Artu. During this period, Arthur was made one of the Nine Worthies, a group of three pagan, three Jewish and three Christian exemplars of chivalry. The Worthies were first listed in Jacques de Longuyon's Voeux du Paon in 1312, and subsequently became a common subject in literature and art.[88]

    The development of the medieval Arthurian cycle and the character of the "Arthur of romance" culminated in Le Morte d'Arthur, Thomas Malory's retelling of the entire legend in a single work in English in the late 15th century. Malory based his book—originally titled The Whole Book of King Arthur and of His Noble Knights of the Round Table—on the various previous romance versions, in particular the Vulgate Cycle, and appears to have aimed at creating a comprehensive and authoritative collection of Arthurian stories.[89] Perhaps as a result of this, and the fact that Le Morte D'Arthur was one of the earliest printed books in England, published by William Caxton in 1485, most later Arthurian works are derivative of Malory's.[90]

    The end of the Middle Ages brought with it a waning of interest in King Arthur. Although Malory's English version of the great French romances was popular, there were increasing attacks upon the truthfulness of the historical framework of the Arthurian romances—established since Geoffrey of Monmouth's time—and thus the legitimacy of the whole Matter of Britain. So, for example, the 16th-century humanist scholar Polydore Vergil famously rejected the claim that Arthur was the ruler of a post-Roman empire, found throughout the post-Galfridian medieval "chronicle tradition", to the horror of Welsh and English antiquarians.[91] Social changes associated with the end of the medieval period and the Renaissance also conspired to rob the character of Arthur and his associated legend of some of their power to enthrall audiences, with the result that 1634 saw the last printing of Malory's Le Morte d'Arthur for nearly 200 years.[92] King Arthur and the Arthurian legend were not entirely abandoned, but until the early 19th century the material was taken less seriously and was often used simply as vehicle for allegories of 17th- and 18th-century politics.[93] Thus Richard Blackmore's epics Prince Arthur (1695) and King Arthur (1697) feature Arthur as an allegory for the struggles of William III against James II.[94] Similarly, the most popular Arthurian tale throughout this period seems to have been that of Tom Thumb, which was told first through chapbooks and later through the political plays of Henry Fielding; although the action is clearly set in Arthurian Britain, the treatment is humorous and Arthur appears as a primarily comedic version of his romance character.[95]

    In the early 19th century, medievalism, Romanticism, and the Gothic Revival reawakened interest in Arthur and the medieval romances. A new code of ethics for 19th-century gentlemen was shaped around the chivalric ideals that the "Arthur of romance" embodied. This renewed interest first made itself felt in 1816, when Malory's Le Morte d'Arthur was reprinted for the first time since 1634.[96] Initially the medieval Arthurian legends were of particular interest to poets, inspiring, for example, William Wordsworth to write "The Egyptian Maid" (1835), an allegory of the Holy Grail.[97] Pre-eminent among these was Alfred Lord Tennyson, whose first Arthurian poem, "The Lady of Shalott", was published in 1832.[98] Although Arthur himself played a minor role in some of these works, following in the medieval romance tradition, Tennyson's Arthurian work reached its peak of popularity with Idylls of the King, which reworked the entire narrative of Arthur's life for the Victorian era. First published in 1859, it sold 10,000 copies within the first week.[99] In the Idylls, Arthur became a symbol of ideal manhood whose attempt to establish a perfect kingdom on earth fails, finally, through human weakness.[100] Tennyson's works prompted a large number of imitators, generated considerable public interest in the legends of Arthur and the character himself, and brought Malory's tales to a wider audience.[101] Indeed, the first modernisation of Malory's great compilation of Arthur's tales was published shortly after Idylls appeared, in 1862, and there were six further editions and five competitors before the century ended.[102]

    This interest in the "Arthur of romance" and his associated stories continued through the 19th century and into the 20th, and influenced poets such as William Morris and Pre-Raphaelite artists including Edward Burne-Jones.[103] Even the humorous tale of Tom Thumb, which had been the primary manifestation of Arthur's legend in the 18th century, was rewritten after the publication of Idylls. While Tom maintained his small stature and remained a figure of comic relief, his story now included more elements from the medieval Arthurian romances, and Arthur is treated more seriously and historically in these new versions.[104] The revived Arthurian romance also proved influential in the United States, with such books as Sidney Lanier's The Boy's King Arthur (1880) reaching wide audiences and providing inspiration for Mark Twain's satiric A Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court (1889).[105] Although the "Arthur of romance" was sometimes central to these new Arthurian works (as he was in Burne-Jones's The Last Sleep of Arthur in Avalon, 1881–1898), on other occasions he reverted to his medieval status and is either marginalised or even missing entirely, with Wagner's Arthurian operas providing a notable instance of the latter.[106] Furthermore, the revival of interest in Arthur and the Arthurian tales did not continue unabated. By the end of the 19th century, it was confined mainly to Pre-Raphaelite imitators,[107] and it could not avoid being affected by the First World War, which damaged the reputation of chivalry and thus interest in its medieval manifestations and Arthur as chivalric role model.[108] The romance tradition did, however, remain sufficiently powerful to persuade Thomas Hardy, Laurence Binyon and John Masefield to compose Arthurian plays,[109] and T. S. Eliot alludes to the Arthur myth (but not Arthur) in his poem The Waste Land, which mentions the Fisher King.[110]

    In the latter half of the 20th century, the influence of the romance tradition of Arthur continued, through novels such as T. H. White's The Once and Future King (1958) and Marion Zimmer Bradley's The Mists of Avalon (1982) in addition to comic strips such as Prince Valiant (from 1937 onward).[111] Tennyson had reworked the romance tales of Arthur to suit and comment upon the issues of his day, and the same is often the case with modern treatments too. Bradley's tale, for example, takes a feminist approach to Arthur and his legend, in contrast to the narratives of Arthur found in medieval materials,[112] and American authors often rework the story of Arthur to be more consistent with values such as equality and democracy.[113] The romance Arthur has become popular in film and theatre as well. T. H. White's novel was adapted into the Lerner and Loewe stage musical Camelot (1960) and the Disney animated film The Sword in the Stone (1963); Camelot, with its focus on the love of Lancelot and Guinevere and the cuckolding of Arthur, was itself made into a film of the same name in 1967. The romance tradition of Arthur is particularly evident and, according to critics, successfully handled in Robert Bresson's Lancelot du Lac (1974), Eric Rohmer's Perceval le Gallois (1978) and perhaps John Boorman's fantasy film Excalibur (1981); it is also the main source of the material utilised in the Arthurian spoof Monty Python and the Holy Grail (1975).[114]

    Re-tellings and re-imaginings of the romance tradition are not the only important aspect of the modern legend of King Arthur. Attempts to portray Arthur as a genuine historical figure of c. 500 AD, stripping away the "romance", have also emerged. As Taylor and Brewer have noted, this return to the medieval "chronicle tradition"' of Geoffrey of Monmouth and the Historia Brittonum is a recent trend which became dominant in Arthurian literature in the years following the outbreak of the Second World War, when Arthur's legendary resistance to Germanic invaders struck a chord in Britain.[115] Clemence Dane's series of radio plays, The Saviours (1942), used a historical Arthur to embody the spirit of heroic resistance against desperate odds, and Robert Sherriff's play The Long Sunset (1955) saw Arthur rallying Romano-British resistance against the Germanic invaders.[116] This trend towards placing Arthur in a historical setting is also apparent in historical and fantasy novels published during this period.[117] In recent years the portrayal of Arthur as a real hero of the 5th century has also made its way into film versions of the Arthurian legend, most notably the TV series Arthur of the Britons (1972–73) and Camelot (2011) [118] and the feature films King Arthur (2004) and The Last Legion (2007).[119]

    Arthur has also been used as a model for modern-day behaviour. In the 1930s, the Order of the Fellowship of the Knights of the Round Table was formed in Britain to promote Christian ideals and Arthurian notions of medieval chivalry.[120] In the United States, hundreds of thousands of boys and girls joined Arthurian youth groups, such as the Knights of King Arthur, in which Arthur and his legends were promoted as wholesome exemplars.[121] However, Arthur's diffusion within contemporary culture goes beyond such obviously Arthurian endeavours, with Arthurian names being regularly attached to objects, buildings, and places. As Norris J. Lacy has observed, "The popular notion of Arthur appears to be limited, not surprisingly, to a few motifs and names, but there can be no doubt of the extent to which a legend born many centuries ago is profoundly embedded in modern culture at every level."[122]

    Notes

    1.Jump up ^Barber 1986, p. 141
    2.Jump up ^Higham 2002, pp. 11–37, has a summary of the debate on this point.
    3.Jump up ^Charles-Edwards 1991, p. 15; Sims-Williams 1991. Y Gododdincannot be dated precisely: it describes 6th-century events and contains 9th- or 10th-century spelling, but the surviving copy is 13th-century.
    4.Jump up ^Thorpe 1966, but see also Loomis 1956
    5.Jump up ^See Padel 1994; Sims-Williams 1991; Green 2007b; and Roberts 1991a
    6.Jump up ^Neubecker, Ottfried(1998–2002). Wappenkunde(in German). Munich: Orbis Verlag. p. 170. ISBN 3-572-01336-4.
    7.Jump up ^Dumville 1986; Higham 2002, pp. 116–69; Green 2007b, pp. 15–26, 30–38.
    8.Jump up ^Green 2007b, pp. 26–30; Koch 1996, pp. 251–53.
    9.Jump up ^Charles-Edwards 1991, p. 29
    10.Jump up ^Morris 1973
    11.Jump up ^Myres 1986, p. 16
    12.Jump up ^Gildas, De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, chapter 26.
    13.Jump up ^Pryor 2004, pp. 22–27
    14.Jump up ^Bede, Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum, Book 1.16.
    15.Jump up ^Dumville 1977, pp. 187–88
    16.Jump up ^Green 1998; Padel 1994; Green 2007b, chapters five and seven.
    17.Jump up ^Historia Brittonum56, 73; Annales Cambriae516, 537.
    18.Jump up ^For example, Ashley 2005.
    19.Jump up ^Heroic Age 1999
    20.Jump up ^Modern scholarship views the Glastonbury cross as the result of a probably late-12th-century fraud. See Rahtz 1993and Carey 1999.
    21.Jump up ^These range from Lucius Artorius Castus, a Roman officer who served in Britain in the 2nd or 3rd century (Littleton & Malcor 1994), to Roman usurper emperors such as Magnus Maximusor sub-Roman British rulers such as Riotamus(Ashe 1985), Ambrosius Aurelianus(Reno 1996), Owain Ddantgwyn(Phillips & Keatman 1992), and Athrwys ap Meurig(Gilbert, Wilson & Blackett 1998)
    22.Jump up ^Malone 1925
    23.Jump up ^Marcella Chelotti, Vincenza Morizio, Marina Silvestrini, Le epigrafi romane di Canosa, Volume 1, Edipuglia srl, 1990, pp. 261, 264.
    24.Jump up ^Ciro Santoro, "Per la nuova iscrizione messapica di Oria", La Zagaglia, A. VII, n. 27, 1965, pp. 271–293.
    25.Jump up ^Ciro Santoro, "La Nuova Epigrafe Messapica «IM 4. 16, I-III» di Ostuni ed nomi" in Art-, Ricerche e Studi, Volume 12, 1979, pp. 45–60
    26.Jump up ^Wilhelm Schulze, "Zur Geschichte lateinischer Eigennamen" (Volume 5, Issue 2 of Abhandlungen der Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Philologisch-Historische Klasse, Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften Göttingen Philologisch-Historische Klasse) , 2nd edition, Weidmann, 1966, p. 72, pp. 333–338
    27.Jump up ^Olli Salomies: Die römischen Vornamen. Studien zur römischen Namengebung. Helsinki 1987, p. 68
    28.Jump up ^Herbig, Gust., "Falisca", Glotta, Band II, Göttingen, 1910, p. 98
    29.Jump up ^Koch 1996, p. 253
    30.Jump up ^Zimmer, Stefan, "The Name of Arthur – A New Etymology ", Journal of Celtic Linguistics, Vol. 13, No. 1, March 2009, University of Wales Press, pp. 131–136.
    31.Jump up ^See Higham 2002, p. 74.
    32.Jump up ^See Higham 2002, p. 80.
    33.Jump up ^Zimmer, Stefan, "The Name of Arthur: a new etymology", in: Journal of Celtic Linguistics, Vol. 13, No. 1, March 2009, University of Wales Press, pp. 131–136.
    Bromwich, Rachel, Trioedd ynys Prydein: the Welsh triads, University of Wales Press, 1978, p. 544
    Zimmer, Stefan, "Die keltischen Wurzeln der Artussage: mit einer vollständigen Übersetzung der ältesten Artuserzählung Culhwch und Olwen", Winter, 2006, p. 37
    Johnson, Flint, The British Sources of the Abduction and Grail Romances, University Press of America, 2002, pp. 38–39.
    Walter, Philippe; Faccia, M. (trans.), Artù. L'orso e il re, Edizioni Arkeios, 2005, p. 74. (Original French ed.: Arthur: l'ours et le roi; Paris: Imago, 2002 ISBN 2-911416-64-3
    Chambers, Edmund Kerchever, Arthur of Britain, Speculum Historiale, 1964, p. 170
    34.Jump up ^Anderson 2004, pp. 28–29; Green 2007b, pp. 191–4.
    35.Jump up ^* Jaski, Bart, "Early Irish examples of the name Arthur", in: Zeitschrift für celtische Philologie; Bd. 56, 2004.
    36.Jump up ^Adomnán, I, 8–9 and translator's note 81; Bannerman, pp. 82–83. Bannerman, pp. 90–91, notes that Artúr is the son of Conaing, son of Áedán in the Senchus fer n-Alban.
    37.Jump up ^Green 2007b, pp. 45–176
    38.Jump up ^Green 2007b, pp. 93–130
    39.Jump up ^Padel 1994has a thorough discussion of this aspect of Arthur's character.
    40.Jump up ^Green 2007b, pp. 135–76. On his possessions and wife, see also Ford 1983.
    41.Jump up ^Williams 1937, p. 64, line 1242
    42.Jump up ^Charles-Edwards 1991, p. 15; Koch 1996, pp. 242–45; Green 2007b, pp. 13–15, 50–52.
    43.Jump up ^See, for example, Haycock 1983–84and Koch 1996, pp. 264–65.
    44.Jump up ^Online translations of this poem are out-dated and inaccurate. See Haycock 2007, pp. 293–311, for a full translation, and Green 2007b, p. 197 for a discussion of its Arthurian aspects.
    45.Jump up ^See, for example, Green 2007b, pp. 54–67 and Budgey 1992, who includes a translation.
    46.Jump up ^Koch & Carey 1994, pp. 314–15
    47.Jump up ^Sims-Williams 1991, pp. 38–46 has a full translation and analysis of this poem.
    48.Jump up ^For a discussion of the tale, see Bromwich & Evans 1992; see also Padel 1994, pp. 2–4; Roberts 1991a; and Green 2007b, pp. 67–72 and chapter three.
    49.Jump up ^Barber 1986, pp. 17–18, 49; Bromwich 1978
    50.Jump up ^Roberts 1991a, pp. 78, 81
    51.Jump up ^Roberts 1991a
    52.Jump up ^Translated in Coe & Young 1995, pp. 22–27. On the Glastonbury tale and its Otherworldly antecedents, see Sims-Williams 1991, pp. 58–61.
    53.Jump up ^Coe & Young 1995, pp. 26–37
    54.Jump up ^See Ashe 1985for an attempt to use this vitaas a historical source.
    55.Jump up ^Padel 1994, pp. 8–12; Green 2007b, pp. 72–5, 259, 261–2; Bullock-Davies 1982
    56.Jump up ^Wright 1985; Thorpe 1966
    57.Jump up ^Geoffrey of Monmouth, Historia Regum BritanniaeBook 8.19–24, Book 9, Book 10, Book 11.1–2
    58.Jump up ^Thorpe 1966
    59.Jump up ^Roberts 1991b, p. 106; Padel 1994, pp. 11–12
    60.Jump up ^Green 2007b, pp. 217–19
    61.Jump up ^History of the Kings of Britain p172
    62.Jump up ^Roberts 1991b, pp. 109–10, 112; Bromwich & Evans 1992, pp. 64–5
    63.Jump up ^Roberts 1991b, p. 108
    64.Jump up ^Bromwich 1978, pp. 454–55
    65.Jump up ^See, for example, Brooke 1986, p. 95.
    66.Jump up ^Ashe 1985, p. 6; Padel 1995, p. 110; Higham 2002, p. 76.
    67.Jump up ^Crick 1989
    68.Jump up ^Sweet 2004, p. 140. See further, Roberts 1991band Roberts 1980.
    69.Jump up ^As noted by, for example, Ashe 1996.
    70.Jump up ^For example, Thorpe 1966, p. 29
    71.Jump up ^Stokstad 1996
    72.Jump up ^Loomis 1956; Bromwich 1983; Bromwich 1991.
    73.Jump up ^Lacy 1996a, p. 16; Morris 1982, p. 2.
    74.Jump up ^For example, Geoffrey of Monmouth, Historia Regum BritanniaeBook 10.3.
    75.Jump up ^Padel 2000, p. 81
    76.Jump up ^Morris 1982, pp. 99–102; Lacy 1996a, p. 17.
    77.Jump up ^Lacy 1996a, p. 17
    78.Jump up ^Burgess & Busby 1999
    79.Jump up ^Lacy 1996b
    80.Jump up ^Kibler & Carroll 1991, p. 1
    81.Jump up ^Lacy 1996b, p. 88
    82.Jump up ^Roach 1949–83
    83.Jump up ^Ulrich, von Zatzikhoven 2005
    84.Jump up ^Padel 2000, pp. 77–82
    85.Jump up ^See Jones & Jones 1949for accurate translations of all three texts. It is not entirely certain what, exactly, the relationship is between these Welsh romances and Chrétien's works, however: see Koch 1996, pp. 280–88 for a survey of opinions
    86.^ Jump up to: abLacy 1992–96
    87.Jump up ^For a study of this cycle, see Burns 1985.
    88.Jump up ^Lacy 1996c, p. 344
    89.Jump up ^On Malory and his work, see Field 1993and Field 1998.
    90.Jump up ^Vinaver 1990
    91.Jump up ^Carley 1984
    92.Jump up ^Parins 1995, p. 5
    93.Jump up ^Ashe 1968, pp. 20–21; Merriman 1973
    94.Jump up ^Ashe 1968, pp. 20–21
    95.Jump up ^Green 2007a
    96.Jump up ^Parins 1995, pp. 8–10
    97.Jump up ^Wordsworth 1835
    98.Jump up ^See Potwin 1902for the sources Tennyson used when writing this poem
    99.Jump up ^Taylor & Brewer 1983, p. 127
    100.Jump up ^See Rosenberg 1973and Taylor & Brewer 1983, pp. 89–128 for analyses of The Idylls of the King.
    101.Jump up ^See, for example, Simpson 1990.
    102.Jump up ^Staines 1996, p. 449
    103.Jump up ^Taylor & Brewer 1983, pp. 127–161; Mancoff 1990.
    104.Jump up ^Green 2007a, p. 127; Gamerschlag 1983
    105.Jump up ^Twain 1889; Smith & Thompson 1996.
    106.Jump up ^Watson 2002
    107.Jump up ^Mancoff 1990
    108.Jump up ^Workman 1994
    109.Jump up ^Hardy 1923; Binyon 1923; and Masefield 1927
    110.Jump up ^Eliot 1949; Barber 2004, pp. 327–28
    111.Jump up ^White 1958; Bradley 1982; Tondro 2002, p. 170
    112.Jump up ^Lagorio 1996
    113.Jump up ^Lupack & Lupack 1991
    114.Jump up ^Harty 1996; Harty 1997
    115.Jump up ^Taylor & Brewer 1983, chapter nine; see also Higham 2002, pp. 21–22, 30.
    116.Jump up ^Thompson 1996, p. 141
    117.Jump up ^For example: Rosemary Sutcliff's The Lantern Bearers(1959) and Sword at Sunset(1963); Mary Stewart's The Crystal Cave(1970) and its sequels; Parke Godwin's Firelord(1980) and its sequels; Stephen Lawhead'sThe Pendragon Cycle(1987–99); Nikolai Tolstoy's The Coming of the King(1988); Jack Whyte's The Camulod Chronicles(1992–97); and Bernard Cornwell's The Warlord Chronicles(1995–97). See List of books about King Arthur.
    118.Jump up ^Arthur of the Britons (TV Series 1972–1973) – IMDb; Camelotat the Internet Movie Database
    119.Jump up ^King Arthurat the Internet Movie Database; The Last Legionat the Internet Movie Database
    120.Jump up ^Thomas 1993, pp. 128–31
    121.Jump up ^Lupack 2002, p. 2; Forbush & Forbush 1915
    122.Jump up ^Lacy 1996d, p. 364

    References

    Anderson, Graham (2004), King Arthur in Antiquity, London: Routledge, ISBN 978-0-415-31714-6.
    Ashe, Geoffrey (1985), The Discovery of King Arthur, Garden City, NY: Anchor Press/Doubleday, ISBN 978-0-385-19032-9.
    Ashe, Geoffrey (1996), "Geoffrey of Monmouth", in Lacy, Norris, The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 179–82, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Ashe, Geoffrey (1968), "The Visionary Kingdom", in Ashe, Geoffrey, The Quest for Arthur's Britain, London: Granada, ISBN 0-586-08044-9
    Ashley, Michael (2005), The Mammoth Book of King Arthur, London: Robinson, ISBN 978-1-84119-249-9.
    Barber, Richard (1986), King Arthur: Hero and Legend, Woodbridge, UK: Boydell Press, ISBN 0-85115-254-6.
    Barber, Richard (2004), The Holy Grail: Imagination and Belief, London: Allen Lane, ISBN 978-0-7139-9206-9.
    Binyon, Laurence (1923), Arthur: A Tragedy, London: Heinemann, OCLC 17768778.
    Bradley, Marion Zimmer (1982), The Mists of Avalon, New York: Knopf, ISBN 978-0-394-52406-1.
    Bromwich, Rachel (1978), Trioedd Ynys Prydein: The Welsh Triads, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, ISBN 978-0-7083-0690-1. Second ed.
    Bromwich, Rachel (1983), "Celtic Elements in Arthurian Romance: A General Survey", in Grout, P. B.; Diverres, Armel Hugh, The Legend of Arthur in the Middle Ages, Woodbridge: Boydell and Brewer, pp. 41–55, ISBN 978-0-85991-132-0.
    Bromwich, Rachel (1991), "First Transmission to England and France", in Bromwich, Rachel; Jarman, A. O. H.; Roberts, Brynley F., The Arthur of the Welsh, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, pp. 273–98, ISBN 978-0-7083-1107-3.
    Bromwich, Rachel; Evans, D. Simon (1992), Culhwch and Olwen. An Edition and Study of the Oldest Arthurian Tale, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, ISBN 978-0-7083-1127-1.
    Brooke, Christopher N. L. (1986), The Church and the Welsh Border in the Central Middle Ages, Woodbridge: Boydell, ISBN 978-0-85115-175-5.
    Budgey, A. (1992), "'Preiddeu Annwn' and the Welsh Tradition of Arthur", in Harry, Margaret Rose; Ó Siadhail, Padraig, Celtic Languages and Celtic People: Proceedings of the Second North American Congress of Celtic Studies, held in Halifax, August 16–19, 1989, Halifax, Nova Scotia: D'Arcy McGee Chair of Irish Studies, Saint Mary's University, pp. 391–404, ISBN 978-0-9696252-0-9 |first1= missing |last1= in Editors list (help).
    Bullock-Davies, C. (1982), Exspectare Arthurum, Arthur and the Messianic Hope, Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies (29): 432–40.
    Burgess, Glyn S.; Busby, Keith, eds. (1999), The Lais of Marie de France, London: Penguin, ISBN 978-0-14-044759-0. 2nd. ed.
    Burns, E. Jane (1985), Arthurian Fictions: Re-reading the Vulgate Cycle, Columbus: Ohio State University Press, ISBN 978-0-8142-0387-3.
    Carey, John (1999), "The Finding of Arthur's Grave: A Story from Clonmacnoise?", in Carey, John; Koch, John T.; Lambert, Pierre-Yves, Ildánach Ildírech. A Festschrift for Proinsias Mac Cana, Andover: Celtic Studies Publications, pp. 1–14, ISBN 978-1-891271-01-4.
    Carley, J. P. (1984), Polydore Vergil and John Leland on King Arthur: The Battle of the Books, Interpretations (15): 86–100.
    Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. (1991), "The Arthur of History", in Bromwich, Rachel; Jarman, A. O. H.; Roberts, Brynley F., The Arthur of the Welsh, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, pp. 15–32, ISBN 978-0-7083-1107-3.
    Coe, John B.; Young, Simon (1995), The Celtic Sources for the Arthurian Legend, Felinfach, Lampeter: Llanerch, ISBN 978-1-897853-83-2.
    Crick, Julia C. (1989), The "Historia regum Britanniae" of Geoffrey of Monmouth. 3: A Summary Catalogue of the Manuscripts, Cambridge: Brewer, ISBN 978-0-85991-213-6.
    Dumville, D. N. (1977), Sub-Roman Britain: History and Legend, History 62 (62): 173–92, doi:10.1111/j.1468-229X.1977.tb02335.x.
    Dumville, D. N. (1986), The Historical Value of the Historia Brittonum, Arthurian Literature (6): 1–26.
    Eliot, Thomas Stearns (1949), The Waste Land and Other Poems, London: Faber and Faber, OCLC 56866661.
    Field, P. J. C. (1993), The Life and Times of Sir Thomas Malory, Cambridge: Brewer, ISBN 978-0-585-16570-7.
    Field, P. J. C. (1998), Malory: Texts and Sources, Cambridge: Brewer, ISBN 978-0-85991-536-6.
    Ford, P. K. (1983), On the Significance of some Arthurian Names in Welsh, Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies (30): 268–73.
    Forbush, William Byron; Forbush, Dascomb (1915), The Knights of King Arthur: How To Begin and What To Do, The Camelot Project at the University of Rochester, retrieved 2008-05-22.
    Gamerschlag, K. (1983), Tom Thumb und König Arthur; oder: Der Däumling als Maßstab der Welt. Beobachtungen zu dreihundertfünfzig Jahren gemeinsamer Geschichte, Anglia (in German) (101): 361–91.
    Gilbert, Adrian; Wilson, Alan; Blackett, Baram (1998), The Holy Kingdom, London: Corgi, ISBN 978-0-552-14489-6.
    Green, Thomas (1998), "The Historicity and Historicisation of Arthur", Thomas Green's Arthurian Resources, retrieved 2008-05-22.
    Green, Thomas (August 2007), Tom Thumb and Jack the Giant Killer: Two Arthurian Fairytales?, Folklore 118 (2): 123–40, doi:10.1080/00155870701337296. (EBSCO subscription required for online access.)
    Green, Thomas (2007b), Concepts of Arthur, Stroud: Tempus, ISBN 978-0-7524-4461-1.
    Griffen, Toby D. (8 April 1994), Arthur's Name (PDF), Celtic Studies Association of North America, retrieved 2009-09-21. Conference paper.
    Haycock, M. (1983–84), Preiddeu Annwn and the Figure of Taliesin, Studia Celtica' (18/19): 52–78.
    Haycock, M. (2007), Legendary Poems from the Book of Taliesin, Aberystwyth: CMCS, ISBN 978-0-9527478-9-5.
    Hardy, Thomas (1923), The Famous Tragedy of the Queen of Cornwall at Tintagel in Lyonnesse: A New Version of an Old Story Arranged as a Play for Mummers, in One Act, Requiring No Theatre or Scenery, London: Macmillan, OCLC 1124753.
    Harty, Kevin J. (1996), "Films", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 152–155, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Harty, Kevin J. (1997), "Arthurian Film", Arthuriana/Camelot Project Bibliography, retrieved 2008-05-22.
    Heroic Age (Spring–Summer 1999), Early Medieval Tintagel: An Interview with Archaeologists Rachel Harry and Kevin Brady, The Heroic Age (1).
    Higham, N. J. (2002), King Arthur, Myth-Making and History, London: Routledge, ISBN 978-0-415-21305-9.
    Jones, Gwyn; Jones, Thomas, eds. (1949), The Mabinogion, London: Dent, OCLC 17884380.
    Kibler, William; Carroll, Carleton W., eds. (1991), Chrétien de Troyes: Arthurian Romances, London: Penguin, ISBN 978-0-14-044521-3.
    Koch, John T. (1996), "The Celtic Lands", in Lacy, Norris J., Medieval Arthurian Literature: A Guide to Recent Research, New York: Garland, pp. 239–322, ISBN 978-0-8153-2160-6.
    Koch, John T.; Carey, John (1994), The Celtic Heroic Age: Literary Sources for Ancient Celtic Europe and Early Ireland and Wales, Malden, MA: Celtic Studies Publications, ISBN 978-0-9642446-2-7.
    Lacy, Norris J. (1992–96), Lancelot-Grail: The Old French Arthurian Vulgate and Post-Vulgate in Translation, New York: Garland, ISBN 978-0-8153-0757-0. 5 vols.
    Lacy, Norris J. (1996a), "Character of Arthur", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 16–17, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Lacy, Norris J. (1996b), "Chrétien de Troyes", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 88–91, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Lacy, Norris J. (1996c), "Nine Worthies", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, p. 344, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Lacy, Norris J. (1996d), "Popular Culture", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 363–64, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Lagorio, V. M. (1996), "Bradley, Marion Zimmer", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, p. 57, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Littleton, C. Scott; Malcor, Linda A. (1994), From Scythia to Camelot: A Radical Reassessment of the Legends of King Arthur, the Knights of the Round Table and the Holy Grail, New York: Garland, ISBN 978-0-8153-1496-7.
    Loomis, Roger Sherman (1956), "The Arthurian Legend before 1139", in Loomis, Roger Sherman, Wales and the Arthurian Legend, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, pp. 179–220, OCLC 2792376.
    Lupack, Alan; Lupack, Barbara (1991), King Arthur in America, Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, ISBN 978-0-85991-543-4.
    Lupack, Alan (2002), "Preface", in Sklar, Elizabeth Sherr; Hoffman, Donald L., King Arthur in Popular Culture, Jefferson, NC: McFarland, pp. 1–3, ISBN 978-0-7864-1257-0.
    Malone, Kemp (May 1925), Artorius, Modern Philology 22 (4): 367–74, doi:10.1086/387553, JSTOR 433555. (JSTOR subscription required for online access.)
    Mancoff, Debra N. (1990), The Arthurian Revival in Victorian Art, New York: Garland, ISBN 978-0-8240-7040-3.
    Masefield, John (1927), Tristan and Isolt: A Play in Verse, London: Heinemann, OCLC 4787138.
    Merriman, James Douglas (1973), The Flower of Kings: A Study of the Arthurian Legend in England Between 1485 and 1835, Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, ISBN 978-0-7006-0102-8.
    Monmouth, Geoffrey of (2009), Joseph Black, ed., A History of the Kings of Britain, The Broadview Anthology of British Literature:The Medieval Period (Toronto: Broadview Press): 157–179.
    Morris, John (1973), The Age of Arthur: A History of the British Isles from 350 to 650, New York: Scribner, ISBN 978-0-684-13313-3.
    Morris, Rosemary (1982), The Character of King Arthur in Medieval Literature, Cambridge: Brewer, ISBN 978-0-8476-7118-2.
    Myres, J. N. L. (1986), The English Settlements, Oxford: Oxford University Press, ISBN 978-0-19-282235-2.
    Padel, O. J. (1994), The Nature of Arthur, Cambrian Medieval Celtic Studies (27): 1–31.
    Padel, O. J. (Fall 1995), Recent Work on the Origins of the Arthurian Legend: A Comment, Arthuriana 5 (3): 103–14.
    Padel, O. J. (2000), Arthur in Medieval Welsh Literature, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, ISBN 978-0-7083-1682-5.
    Parins, Marylyn Jackson (1995), Sir Thomas Malory: The Critical Heritage, London: Routledge, ISBN 978-0-415-13400-2.
    Phillips, Graham; Keatman, Martin (1992), King Arthur: The True Story, London: Century, ISBN 978-0-7126-5580-4.
    Potwin, L. S. (1902), The Source of Tennyson's 'The Lady of Shalott', Modern Language Notes (Modern Language Notes, Vol. 17, No. Cool 17 (Cool: 237–239, doi:10.2307/2917812, JSTOR 2917812.
    Pryor, Francis (2004), Britain AD: A Quest for England, Arthur, and the Anglo-Saxons, London: HarperCollins, ISBN 978-0-00-718186-5.
    Rahtz, Philip (1993), English Heritage Book of Glastonbury, London: Batsford, ISBN 978-0-7134-6865-6.
    Reno, Frank D. (1996), The Historic King Arthur: Authenticating the Celtic Hero of Post-Roman Britain, Jefferson, NC: McFarland, ISBN 978-0-7864-0266-3.
    Roach, William, ed. (1949–83), The Continuations of the Old French 'Perceval' of Chrétien de Troyes, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, OCLC 67476613. 5 vols.
    Roberts, Brynley F. (1980), Brut Tysilio: darlith agoriadol gan Athro y Gymraeg a'i Llenyddiaeth (in Welsh), Abertawe: Coleg Prifysgol Abertawe, ISBN 978-0-86076-020-7.
    Roberts, Brynley F. (1991a), "Culhwch ac Olwen, The Triads, Saints' Lives", in Bromwich, Rachel; Jarman, A. O. H.; Roberts, Brynley F., The Arthur of the Welsh, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, pp. 73–95, ISBN 978-0-7083-1107-3.
    Roberts, Brynley F. (1991b), "Geoffrey of Monmouth, Historia Regum Britanniae and Brut Y Brenhinedd", in Bromwich, Rachel; Jarman, A. O. H.; Roberts, Brynley F., The Arthur of the Welsh, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, pp. 98–116, ISBN 978-0-7083-1107-3.
    Rosenberg, John D. (1973), The Fall of Camelot: A Study of Tennyson's 'Idylls of the King', Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, ISBN 978-0-674-29175-1.
    Simpson, Roger (1990), Camelot Regained: The Arthurian Revival and Tennyson, 1800–1849, Cambridge: Brewer, ISBN 978-0-85991-300-3.
    Sims-Williams, Patrick (1991), "The Early Welsh Arthurian Poems", in Bromwich, Rachel; Jarman, A. O. H.; Roberts, Brynley F., The Arthur of the Welsh, Cardiff: University of Wales Press, pp. 33–71, ISBN 978-0-7083-1107-3.
    Smith, C.; Thompson, R. H. (1996), "Twain, Mark", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, p. 478, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Staines, D. (1996), "Tennyson, Alfred Lord", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 446–449, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Stokstad, M. (1996), "Modena Archivolt", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 324–326, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Sweet, Rosemary (2004), Antiquaries: The Discovery of the Past in Eighteenth-century Britain, London: Continuum, ISBN 1-85285-309-3.
    Taylor, Beverly; Brewer, Elisabeth (1983), The Return of King Arthur: British and American Arthurian Literature Since 1800, Cambridge: Brewer, ISBN 978-0-389-20278-3.
    Thomas, Charles (1993), Book of Tintagel: Arthur and Archaeology, London: Batsford, ISBN 978-0-7134-6689-8.
    Thompson, R. H. (1996), "English, Arthurian Literature in (Modern)", in Lacy, Norris J., The New Arthurian Encyclopedia, New York: Garland, pp. 136–144, ISBN 978-1-56865-432-4.
    Thorpe, Lewis, ed. (1966), Geoffrey of Monmouth, The History of the Kings of Britain, Harmondsworth: Penguin, OCLC 3370598.
    Tondro, Jason (2002), "Camelot in Comics", in Sklar, Elizabeth Sherr; Hoffman, Donald L., King Arthur in Popular Culture, Jefferson, NC: McFarland, pp. 169–181, ISBN 978-0-7864-1257-0.
    Twain, Mark (1889), A Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court, New York: Webster, OCLC 11267671.
    Ulrich, von Zatzikhoven (2005), Lanzelet, New York: Columbia University Press, ISBN 978-0-231-12869-8. Trans. Thomas Kerth.
    Vinaver, Sir Eugène, ed. (1990), The Works of Sir Thomas Malory, Oxford: Oxford University Press, ISBN 978-0-19-812346-0. Third, revised, ed.
    Watson, Derek (2002), "Wagner: Tristan und Isolde and Parsifal", in Barber, Richard, King Arthur in Music, Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, pp. 23–34, ISBN 978-0-85991-767-4.
    White, Terence Hanbury (1958), The Once and Future King, London: Collins, OCLC 547840.
    Williams, Sir Ifor, ed. (1937), Canu Aneirin (in Welsh), Caerdydd [Cardiff]: Gwasg Prifysgol Cymru [University of Wales Press], OCLC 13163081.
    Wordsworth, William (1835), "The Egyptian Maid, or, The Romance of the Water-Lily", The Camelot Project, The University of Rochester, retrieved 2008-05-22.


    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Arthur-39-Wallpaper-merlin-characters-31145398-1709-953
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 King-arthur
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 The-‘Legend’-of-King-Arthur1
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Prince-King-Arthur-arthur-pendragon-28870055-2560-1707
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 A-haunter-s-heart-king-arthur-pendragon-and-princess-mithian-28879483-1280-725
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Arthur-and-Gwen-warrior-king-and-queen-s4-arthur-and-gwen-28917308-2560-1775
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 King-arthurs-merlin-steve-roberts
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 King_Arthur_and_the_Knights_of_the_Round_Table
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 King-arthur-2-pc-artwork-small
    Ghost-Writer and Goddess of This World??!!


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sat Aug 29, 2015 5:06 pm; edited 3 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sun Nov 09, 2014 8:33 am

    I've been especially interested in Ambassador Delenn (from Babylon 5) -- and I was surprised by the name of Sheridan's and Delenn's child in the the sixth video (at 3:55). That's all I'm going to say about that. I recently encountered someone with a Celtic-Cross Tattoo -- and they seemed too quick, stiff, and matter of fact. Did this have something to do with the last few posts?? I mean no harm (not much anyway). I'm simply seeking a Passible-God, an Open-God, an Angry-God, a Jealous-God, and a Useable-Future in an Alternate-Timeline. Is that too much to ask?? BTW -- if you feel REALLY Ambitious -- try extrapolating two convincing chapters from Job through Daniel (which are absolutely faithful to these Wisdom-Books and Major-Prophets). You'd basically be writing two non-canonical books of the Bible (perhaps one based on the Wisdom-Books -- and one based on the Major-Prophets)!! Consider contrasting Deuteronomy and Luke with Job through Daniel. Why do I suspect that no one will do this?? What if I told you that you'd go to hell if you didn't??!! Biblical-Prophecy (as interpreted by many churches) points toward the complete destruction of the world (and most of humanity) -- but the faithful are promised that they will be taken to a better place. It almost seems as if trying to save the world exhibits a lack of faith in God (and God's Word). In my participation on this website -- I seem to be at war with all concerned -- as I seek to save the world and humanity. People do not wish to be questioned and contradicted (even when the motives are pure -- and the logic is clear). I find the phenomenon of welcoming destruction -- and kneeling in submission -- to be highly suspect. This sounds like surrendering to a conqueror who is anything but love. Is God a Conqueror by Definition?? What if the history of religion is the history of conquest?? What if a God of Love wouldn't survive in a Violent Universe?? What if primitive-humanity had to make a Deal with the Devil (in order to survive)?? What really concerns me is how many people have suffered and died over the past 200 years (compared with the previous 2,000 years). What also concerns me is how badly the environment has been trashed over the past 200 years (compared with the previous 2,000 years). I do not see a Loving and Responsible God in Charge of Earth (going back hundreds [or even thousands] of years). I realize that humanity is often stupid and irresponsible -- yet I sense something wrong at the very top of the pyramid. The more I try to save the world and humanity -- the more attacked and miserable I feel. This misery is almost unbearable -- and it seems to be getting worse and worse. It wouldn't surprise me if I end-up in the nut-house (or worse) by the end of this decade (if not sooner).

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 500px-Derek_Mobotabwe
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 500px-Drakh_01
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Babylon5









    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Vlcsnap-144570
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 BMv8QUp8AI5tjRVQulsUmIGMj2T
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Soul-hunter-02-delenn
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 B5-bike
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Confessions-and-lamentations-04
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sleeping-in-light-03
    Just Another Working-Lunch in a 600 Square-Foot Office-Apartment on Phobos.
    mudra wrote:
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Biblical-Prophecy (as interpreted by many churches) points toward the complete destruction of the world (and most of humanity) -- but the faithful are promised that they will be taken to a better place. It almost seems as if trying to save the world exhibits a lack of faith in God (and God's Word). In my participation on this website -- I seem to be at war with all concerned -- as I seek to save the world and humanity. People do not wish to be questioned and contradicted (even when the motives are pure -- and the logic is clear). I find the phenomenon of welcoming destruction -- and kneeling in submission -- to be highly suspect. This sounds like surrendering to a conqueror who is anything but love. Is God a Conqueror by Definition?? What if the history of religion is the history of conquest?? What if a God of Love wouldn't survive in a Violent Universe?? What if primitive-humanity had to make a Deal with the Devil (in order to survive)?? What really concerns me is how many people have suffered and died over the past 200 years (compared with the previous 2,000 years). What also concerns me is how badly the environment has been trashed over the past 200 years (compared with the previous 2,000 years). I do not see a Loving and Responsible God in Charge of Earth (going back hundreds [or even thousands] of years). I realize that humanity is often stupid and irresponsible -- yet I sense something wrong at the very top of the pyramid. The more I try to save the world and humanity -- the more attacked and miserable I feel. This misery is almost unbearable -- and it seems to be getting worse and worse. It wouldn't surprise me if I end-up in the nut-house (or worse) by the end of this decade (if not sooner).

    We may not be able to fix this world Oxy but at least we can raise our voice and tell our truth. Much better I believe than all those sleepers around that aren't aware there is something wrong with the way life is heading today and that happily or not so happily snore while heading straight into the wall. But by doing so Oxy we need to take a reasonable distance to it all otherwise all this madness will swallow us too and that's not very constructive is it? That's why I consider important to make order in our own private kingdom and find that radiant , eternal being that is our essence. When this is clear would we waver from it at times because the force field we find ourselves into in this game is tough we can nonetheless always return to it and find peace in the middle of any storm. Don't let yourself go nuts Oxy. There is a way to peace.

    Much Love for You
    mudra
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you mudra. I've basically built a science-fictional house to live-in. I've made my bed -- and now I'm attempting to sleep in it -- but I keep having horrible nightmares!! I am out of step with everyone -- the church -- the atheists -- the new-agers -- and even with The Mists of Avalon!!
    Consider creating a Moot Holy-War between the following two KJV lists. Notice that they both begin with Genesis.

    1. Genesis.
    2. Exodus.
    3. Leviticus.
    4. Numbers.
    5. Deuteronomy.
    6. Isaiah.
    7. Jeremiah.
    8. Lamentations.
    9. Ezekiel.
    10. Daniel.
    11. Revelation.


    1. Genesis.
    2. Job.
    3. Psalms.
    4. Proverbs.
    5. Ecclesiastes.
    6. Song of Songs.
    7. Luke.
    8. John.
    9. Acts.
    10. Romans.
    11. Hebrews.


    Try thinking in terms of the first list being related to an Ancient Pre-Human Civilization ruling a Recent Renegade Human Civilization -- with the second list being related to a Recent Hybrid Mediating Civilization ruling a Recent Renegade Human Civilization. Consider the Wayfarers Chapel. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayfarers_Chapel Wayfarers Chapel, also known as "The Glass Church" is located in Rancho Palos Verdes, California. It is noted for its unique modern architecture and location on cliffs above the Pacific Ocean. It is part of the Swedenborgian Church of North America and serves as a memorial to its founder, Emanuel Swedenborg.

    The church was designed by Lloyd Wright (son of Frank Lloyd Wright) in the late 1940s and was built between 1949 and 1951. Additions were built in later years, including a tower and a visitor center.

    As with many of Wright's buildings, the chapel features geometric designs and incorporates the natural landscape into the design. The Wayfarers Chapel is listed in the National Register of Historic Places.

    Because of its scenic location, the church is very popular for weddings, both in the chapel itself and also outside on the chapel grounds.

    The church was featured in the Fox teen drama television series The O.C., as the site of weddings and funerals. It was also featured briefly on the American science fiction television series Sliders.[1] In addition, the chapel was part of the final marriage scene in Innerspace, as well as an episode in season four of 90210.





    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Image_1251486941_6051
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 C9383389a6a1c0ab544613ebb249f8bb
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Wayfarers-Chapel
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Wayfarers+Chapel%252C+S.+CA1a
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Chapelnt


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sat Aug 29, 2015 5:13 pm; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Mon Nov 10, 2014 11:54 pm

    Don't forget to listen to Sherry Shriner!! http://www.blogtalkradio.com/sherrytalkradio/2014/11/11/11-10-14-monday-night-with-sherry-shriner Take everything Sherry says with a Dead-Sea of Salt!! I simply think Sherry makes one think about crazy things one would not otherwise think about -- yet which might be crucial to figuring things out -- but don't expect the show to make you happy. I've heard some of the most bizarre things on her show. I think I might know who Sherry really is -- but I don't want to talk about it. Isn't her 11-10-14 show interesting (in light of my last few posts)??!! These images are interesting -- but I don't want to talk about them.
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Il_570xN.320304723
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Dogma-movie-poster-1999-1020228023
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Azazel_by_gothicnarcissus-d5wqnf8

    Consider creating a Moot Holy-War between the following two KJV lists. Notice that they both begin with Genesis. I'm repeating this because I think it might be extremely important. Read straight-through both lists -- over and over again -- and see what understandings emerge. Once again, this is all about truth-seeking rather than happy-making.

    1. Genesis.
    2. Exodus.
    3. Leviticus.
    4. Numbers.
    5. Deuteronomy.
    6. Isaiah.
    7. Jeremiah.
    8. Lamentations.
    9. Ezekiel.
    10. Daniel.
    11. Revelation.


    1. Genesis.
    2. Job.
    3. Psalms.
    4. Proverbs.
    5. Ecclesiastes.
    6. Song of Songs.
    7. Luke.
    8. John.
    9. Acts.
    10. Romans.
    11. Hebrews.


    Try thinking in terms of the first list being related to an Ancient Pre-Human Civilization ruling a Recent-Renegade Human-Civilization -- with the second list being related to a Recent-Hybrid Mediating-Civilization ruling a Recent-Renegade Human-Civilization.


    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Tumblr_mb6sd05h9i1rrpsd7
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Dogma-1999
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Noah-movie-HD-Poster
    What Do Daniel Chapters Seven through Twelve REALLY Teach??
    What if the Investigative-Judgment Began with the Release of Noah??
    What if the Executive-Judgment Will End 120 Years Following the Release of Noah??

    What Do Matthew Chapters Twenty-Three through Twenty-Five REALLY Teach??




    mudra wrote:
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you mudra. I've basically built a science-fictional house to live-in. I've made my bed -- and now I'm attempting to sleep in it -- but I keep having horrible nightmares!! I am out of step with everyone -- the church -- the atheists -- the new-agers -- and even with The Mists of Avalon!!

    Oxy there are many things wrong with this world and they should be confronted. But there is a lot of good and beautiful things to. Pay attention to these too my friend for they are a vital part of keeping balance. As you do so you'll will see more and more.

    Much Love from me
    mudra
    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    I wish all of you well. I think I might be leaving soon -- and I think it might be permanently -- whether I like it or not. I sense that I am completely out of step with modern humanity. I seem to keep attempting to reinvent the wheel -- and fight old battles -- over and over again. Still -- some of you should probably study this study-guide -- just to nail-down some of the loose-ends of yesteryear -- as we move 'forward' into a Post Judeo-Christian Civilization. I hope you have the right Deities in the Planet-Earth War-Room. Things seem to be going rather well -- and I sure wouldn't wish to jinx things by getting in the way. I'm sorry we couldn't work together. Too much water has gone under the bridge. "Oh Well -- It's a Deep Subject!" I keep wondering if there is ultimately one space-program -- one nuclear arsenal -- one government -- and one religion (with many subsidiaries?) -- all controlled (and owned?) by one individual (or central-committee)?! What if such a situation has existed for dozens -- hundreds -- or even thousands of years?! What if the New World Order was established in (or under) Ancient-Egypt?? What if one being has ruled this hypothetical NWO for thousands of years?! It might be virtually impossible to know. Full-Disclosure might result in extremely negative consequences. If things go to hell "They" will probably have a "Fall-Guy" take the blame (deserved or undeserved) -- and then tighten their grip on the throat of humanity. There are an infinite number of possible religions and political-systems -- and an even greater number of possible interpretations and applications!! I generally support religious and political freedom -- but at what point does it all become a rebellious and confused mess?? The Torah is highly-intolerant regarding religious and political freedom. The rest of the Old Testament is more accommodating. The New Testament loosens things up even more BUT the Book of Revelation goes right back to the same old fire and brimstone torture and extermination of those who don't think and do exactly as they're told. American-Christians support religious and political freedom -- yet they wish to "Go to Heaven" where (if I read my Bible correctly) there will be no religious and political freedom.

    I'm sorry to keep commenting in this manner -- but the basic arguments and principles connected with this line of thinking are foundational regarding the evaluation of existing and expected civilizations -- terrestrial and extra-terrestrial. I keep wondering what Judaism has done with Joshua through Malachi -- or if there have been Joshua through Malachi Branches of Judaism which excluded the Torah?? How much of the Torah is repeated and/or reinforced within Joshua through Malachi?? Does Joshua through Malachi really require the New Testament for fulfillment and completion?? I've recently been attempting an integration of Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Isaiah, Luke, John, Acts, Romans, and Hebrews -- to gain a Composite View of God which is not particularly Old-Testament or New-Testament. The Torah seems to require Human-Sacrifice and Substitutionary-Atonement for resolution and appeasement -- but does Joshua through Malachi contain similar requirements?? There seems to be a deliberate layer of deception which extends from antiquity to modernity -- and I find this to be extremely suspicious. Studying World War II and Nazi-Germany might provide a lot of revealing windows regarding the past, present, and future. There were too many witnesses, and too much documentation -- to keep things quiet and hidden. The internet has facilitated the release and communication of vast amounts of forbidden-information -- for better or worse -- I know not. Think of me working for the Central-Earth Intelligence-Agency as a Galactic-Vatican Analyst!! Think of me being a Galactic Jack Ryan aka Jack and/or Bill aka Orthodoxymoron!! Think of me living in a Deep Underground 600 Square-Foot Office-Apartment -- and driving a Porsche Turbo!! Think of me driving onto Sandia without showing ID!! "They know me". I have a space-law book with a Sandia stamp -- and that's probably as close as I'll ever get!! https://www.youtube.com/user/SandiaLabs What Would the DOE and Dr. James Slater Say?? "There's a Cancer Growing on Satan and the Secret Government??!!" What Would the Missing Loma Linda Link Say?? "You Are What You Eat??!!" Think of me specializing in the following:

    1. Job. (KJV)
    2. Psalms.
    3. Proverbs.
    4. Ecclesiastes.
    5. Isaiah.
    6. Luke.
    7. John.
    8. Acts.
    9. Romans.
    10. Hebrews.
    11. The Gods of Eden (William Bramley).
    12. Eden in Egypt (Ralph Ellis).
    13. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).
    14. Tempest and Exodus (Ralph Ellis).
    15. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).
    16. Solomon: Pharaoh of Egypt (Ralph Ellis).
    17. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).
    18. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer (and Liturgy).
    19. The Federalist Papers (and US Constitution).
    20. The Timechart History of the World.
    21. The Great Hymns and Gregorian Chants.
    22. The Music of Johann Sebastian Bach and George Frederick Handel.
    23. Babylon 5 -- Stargate SG-1 -- Earth: Final Conflict -- and V (Series and Movies).

    Please consider making an intensive, integrated, and ongoing study of these materials. What Would Daniel Jackson Say?? I mostly assume that "whistle-blowers" (especially regarding ufo's, aliens, secret-facilities, etc and et al) are not who and what they say they are (or have seen and done). I mostly assume that 90% of these people are crack-pots -- but that the remaining 10% get fed information from those who really know. I can't prove this -- but it's just what I think. I'm NOT endorsing the following link regarding the Holocaust. http://www.goodnewsaboutgod.com/studies/spiritual/home_study/holocaust_lie.htm I'm including it because of who wrote the article (Dr. Lorraine Day).  I've enjoyed listening to her in the past -- but stumbling upon this material shocked me!! I'm honestly neutral about this sort of thing (as I try to be about most things). BTW -- What if Madagascar had become the State of Israel in (or around) 1938?? Dr. Day sort of suggested that Hitler wanted such a development (but not necessarily in 1938). Would that have been a viable possibility (perhaps with Jerusalem becoming an International City)?? What might Madagascar and the Middle-East have looked like today if that had occurred (with no extermination-camps in WWII -- real or hoaxed)??!! I should stop. I continue to think that history is nastier and messier than most of us can imagine -- and that there are probably good and bad sides to just about everyone and everything (including Zionist-Jews and Nazi-Germans). I include a lot of objectionable and controversial material within this thread, as my attempt to make all of us think in unconventional ways. I corresponded with Dr. Day a few years ago -- and she thought I was crazy!! Imagine that!! Please don't neglect Biblical-Studies -- even if you don't believe -- but don't expect it to make you happy. The conclusions I've reached while creating this thread are startling (to say the least) -- and I have mostly just hinted at them. A direct-revelation would probably be devastating. I think reality (past, present, and future) is too problematic for most of us to properly-process. I have no idea if this thread will ever become respectable. I doubt it -- but who knows?? I think it might simply be my private conceptual-laboratory and study-guide. Expecting anyone to tag-along is probably an unrealistic-expectation. If anyone actually studied this thread, it might be deemed dangerous by the Thought-Police!! Does a thread actually exist, if no one views it?? The "Thread That Never Was??" The problem with this sort of thing is that it takes too much time and energy for most people to properly deal with it. I've tried to deal with it by considering most all of it to be science-fictional in nature -- as a mixture of fact and fiction. It's almost "morbid-entertainment" for me -- wherein I try to deal with the crazy material in the context of my "home-thread" -- and then just move-on without getting too worked-up about anything. I just read that very controversial "Holocaust" article -- without knowing how much of it was true -- and just took it in stride -- and moved-on. After agonizing and struggling with this thread for a significant time-period -- consider an extended study of Norman Vincent Peale and Robert Harold Schuller. Don't take shortcuts. Do your homework. Many consider Peale-Appalling and Paul-Appealing!! What Would Sherry Shriner Say?? What Would J. Vernon McGee Say?? What Would Fibber McGee Say?? What Would Molly Say?? What Would Monseigneur Bowe Say?? What Would E. Power Biggs Play?? You don't want to know -- or do you?? http://www.blogtalkradio.com/sherrytalkradio/2014/07/08/07-07-14-monday-night-with-sherry-shriner BTW -- The KGB Read the KJV!! How do you think they learned to be so Bad@$$??!! 

    orthodoxymoron wrote: Moral-Ambiguity and Looking the Other Way work wonders when seeking a Beautiful-Wife and a Comfortable-Life. Hyper-Morality and Whistle-Blowing work wonders when seeking Firing, Defrocking, Excommunication, Lawsuits, Jail, Divorce, Nervous-Breakdowns, Bankruptcy, Suicide, Etc. "You'll Never Work in This TOWN Again!!" or "You'll Never Work in This DUMB Again!!" Pain is the Cost of Doing Business in the Universe. There are Positive and Negative Sides to Positive-Thinking and Self-Esteem. I've tried to be open, honest, and trenchant -- and this has been an utter-disaster. Joining the Masons and Going to Church might've been a better plan.



    "Thus Sprach Zathras!!"
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Nov 13, 2014 3:45 pm

    Once again, I don't think I'm possessed -- but I do think I'm harassed -- and I think this has been the case throughout my life -- although it's gotten exponentially worse since I started posting on the internet six or seven years ago. I have never gotten involved in anything even remotely creepy (other than researching some creepy subjects in a very passive manner). I've met some interesting people (and possibly other-than-people) -- but I haven't sold my soul to any of them. I stopped going to church (to gain a different perspective) -- but I have never been opposed to church (other than objecting to the usual lies, corruption, fighting, and other general categories of bullshit). My version of Protestantism is the Rethinking of Roman Catholicism. I haven't betrayed the SDA church. I've merely attempted to consider SDA ideas in unlikely contexts. I still think that in some way -- the SDA and Catholic churches are run by the same Hidden PTB -- but I can't prove it. If I could, I'd probably be dead. I might be Dead-Meat anyway -- but there are a lot worse problems for you Megalomaniacs Anonymous to worry about. Who knows?? I might turn-out to be your Best-Buddy.

    Consider creating a Moot Holy-War between the following two KJV lists. Notice that they both begin with Genesis. I'm repeating this because I think it might be extremely important. Read straight-through both lists -- over and over again -- and see what understandings emerge. Once again, this is all about truth-seeking rather than happy-making.

    1. Genesis.
    2. Exodus.
    3. Leviticus.
    4. Numbers.
    5. Deuteronomy.
    6. Isaiah.
    7. Jeremiah.
    8. Lamentations.
    9. Ezekiel.
    10. Daniel.
    11. Revelation.


    1. Genesis.
    2. Job.
    3. Psalms.
    4. Proverbs.
    5. Ecclesiastes.
    6. Song of Songs.
    7. Luke.
    8. John.
    9. Acts.
    10. Romans.
    11. Hebrews.


    Try thinking in terms of the first list being related to an Ancient Pre-Human Civilization ruling a Recent-Renegade Human-Civilization -- with the second list being related to a Recent-Hybrid Mediating-Civilization ruling a Recent-Renegade Human-Civilization. I think we might be on the verge of a Renegade-Humanity ruling a Renegade-Humanity -- with planned and calculated Disastrous-Results.


    Then -- try contrasting this Moot Jihad with Peale and Schuller -- but don't think in stand-alone or stand-offish terms. Also -- notice that the writings of Ellen White are a case-study of a very-extensive version of this Holy War. This internal-conflict and internal-inconsistency have caused many SDA's to lose their faith (and leave the church) -- and that's without even mentioning the plagiarism and corruption. Mark Martin was right (in some ways) about The Spirit Behind the Church -- but I disagreed with a lot of his solutions (in college and in later years). I think that a combination of Prophets and Kings -- the 1928 Book of Common Prayer -- Believe in the God Who Believes in You -- and Sacred Classical Music -- might at least be a reasonable place to begin contemplating Ecumenical Adventism. What Would Dr. Fritz Guy Say?? What Would Dr. Elmer Herr Say?? I've really been attempting to hint-at the Gizeh-Intelligence version of Judeo-Christianity. The following video is disturbing -- but I find the way Jamie Foxx said "Obama" to be particularly interesting. I know someone who accents syllables in a similar manner. You don't want to know what I'm thinking -- and I don't want to talk about it.


    I found this Barack Obama talk to be quite interesting -- in good and bad ways. I think Prophets and Kings by Ellen White might at least hint at a reasonable middle-ground in these matters. I'm neutral regarding President Obama. I continue to think that ALL Major Politicians and Clergy are groomed, controlled, and scripted by the Secret-Government (for better or worse -- I know not). A New-Reformation might have to retain many of the Old-Ways (whether anyone likes it or not). Are there such things as "Necessary-Evils" and "White-Lies"??!!


    This George W. Bush interview is interesting regarding "God and Freedom". Remember that "The Powers That Be Are Ordained by God". Think long and hard about that. What if at least one aspect of the Secret-Government went Rogue (in the near or distant past)??!! What if we require a Non-Corrupt and Highly-Competent Secret-Government (Human and/or Otherwise)?? I find Earth: Final Conflict to be extremely interesting regarding these matters. I continue to think that the General-Public would go nuts if they knew how things REALLY work in this solar system. "Disclosure" might mean "Disaster". I would NOT wish to be anywhere near such a revolting-development.


    Think of me specializing in the following (but not pushing any of it in any way) in some isolated and undisclosed location (in a future incarnation):

    1. Job. (KJV)
    2. Psalms.
    3. Proverbs.
    4. Ecclesiastes.
    5. Isaiah.
    6. Luke.
    7. John.
    8. Acts.
    9. Romans.
    10. Hebrews.
    11. The Gods of Eden (William Bramley).
    12. Eden in Egypt (Ralph Ellis).
    13. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).
    14. Tempest and Exodus (Ralph Ellis).
    15. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).
    16. Solomon: Pharaoh of Egypt (Ralph Ellis).
    17. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).
    18. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer (and Liturgy).
    19. The Federalist Papers (and US Constitution).
    20. The Timechart History of the World.
    21. The Great Hymns and Gregorian Chants.
    22. The Music of Johann Sebastian Bach and George Frederick Handel.
    23. Babylon 5 -- Stargate SG-1 -- Earth: Final Conflict -- and V (Series and Movies).

    Please consider making an intensive, integrated, and ongoing study of these materials. What Would Daniel Jackson Say?


    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Ll8H9
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 39f57f50c2f7b1d1eca9eadc29ac3414
    "How Much Longer Do You Plan to Hold Back the Four Winds of Strife???"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sun Aug 30, 2015 9:46 am; edited 2 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Fri Nov 14, 2014 3:54 pm

    If I fail to save the solar system -- perhaps I can save Madagascar!! http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Madagascar Madagascar, officially the Republic of Madagascar (Malagasy: Repoblikan'i Madagasikara [republiˈkʲan madaɡasˈkʲarə̥]; French: République de Madagascar) and previously known as the Malagasy Republic, is an island country in the Indian Ocean, off the coast of Southeast Africa. The nation comprises the island of Madagascar (the fourth-largest island in the world), as well as numerous smaller peripheral islands. Following the prehistoric breakup of the supercontinent Gondwana, Madagascar split from India around 88 million years ago, allowing native plants and animals to evolve in relative isolation. Consequently, Madagascar is a biodiversity hotspot; over 90 percent of its wildlife is found nowhere else on Earth. The island's diverse ecosystems and unique wildlife are threatened by the encroachment of the rapidly growing human population and other environmental threats.

    Initial human settlement of Madagascar occurred between 350 BC and AD 550 by Austronesian peoples arriving on outrigger canoes from Borneo. These were joined around AD 1000 by Bantu migrants crossing the Mozambique Channel from East Africa. Other groups continued to settle on Madagascar over time, each one making lasting contributions to Malagasy cultural life. The Malagasy ethnic group is often divided into eighteen or more sub-groups of which the largest are the Merina of the central highlands.

    Until the late 18th century, the island of Madagascar was ruled by a fragmented assortment of shifting socio-political alliances. Beginning in the early 19th century, most of the island was united and ruled as the Kingdom of Madagascar by a series of Merina nobles. The monarchy collapsed in 1897 when the island was absorbed into the French colonial empire, from which the island gained independence in 1960. The autonomous state of Madagascar has since undergone four major constitutional periods, termed Republics. Since 1992 the nation has officially been governed as a constitutional democracy from its capital at Antananarivo. However, in a popular uprising in 2009 president Marc Ravalomanana was made to resign and presidential power was transferred in March 2009 to Andry Rajoelina in a move widely viewed by the international community as a coup d'état. Constitutional governance was restored in January 2014 when Hery Rajaonarimampianina was named president following a 2013 election deemed fair and transparent by the international community.

    In 2012, the population of Madagascar was estimated at just over 22 million, 90 percent of whom live on less than two dollars per day. Malagasy and French are both official languages of the state. The majority of the population adheres to traditional beliefs, Christianity, or an amalgamation of both. Ecotourism and agriculture, paired with greater investments in education, health and private enterprise, are key elements of Madagascar's development strategy. Under Ravalomanana these investments produced substantial economic growth but the benefits were not evenly spread throughout the population, producing tensions over the increasing cost of living and declining living standards among the poor and some segments of the middle class. As of 2014, the economy has been weakened by the recently concluded political crisis and quality of life remains low for the majority of the Malagasy population.

    In the Malagasy language, the island of Madagascar is called Madagasikara [madaɡasʲˈkʲarə̥] and its people are referred to as Malagasy.[3] The island's appellation "Madagascar" is not of local origin but rather was popularized in the Middle Ages by Europeans.[10] The name Madageiscar was first recorded in the memoirs of 13th-century Venetian explorer Marco Polo as a corrupted transliteration of the name Mogadishu, the Somali port with which Polo had confused the island. On St. Laurence's Day in 1500, Portuguese explorer Diogo Dias landed on the island and christened it São Lourenço, but Polo's name was preferred and popularized on Renaissance maps. No single Malagasy-language name predating Madagasikara appears to have been used by the local population to refer to the island, although some communities had their own name for part or all of the land they inhabited.[11]

    At 592,800 square kilometres (228,900 sq mi),[12] Madagascar is the world's 47th largest country[5] and the fourth-largest island.[12] The country lies mostly between latitudes 12°S and 26°S, and longitudes 43°E and 51°E.[13] Neighboring islands include the French territory of Réunion and the country of Mauritius to the east, as well as the state of Comoros and the French territory of Mayotte to the north west. The nearest mainland state is Mozambique, located to the west.

    The prehistoric breakup of the supercontinent Gondwana separated the Madagascar-Antarctica-India landmass from the Africa-South America landmass around 135 million years ago. Madagascar later split from India about 88 million years ago, allowing plants and animals on the island to evolve in relative isolation.[14] Along the length of the eastern coast runs a narrow and steep escarpment containing much of the island's remaining tropical lowland forest.

    To the west of this ridge lies a plateau in the center of the island ranging in altitude from 750 to 1,500 m (2,460 to 4,920 ft) above sea level. These central highlands, traditionally the homeland of the Merina people and the location of their historic capital at Antananarivo, are the most densely populated part of the island and are characterized by terraced, rice-growing valleys lying between grassy hills and patches of the subhumid forests that formerly covered the highland region. To the west of the highlands, the increasingly arid terrain gradually slopes down to the Mozambique Channel and mangrove swamps along the coast.[15]

    Madagascar's highest peaks rise from three prominent highland massifs: Maromokotro 2,876 m (9,436 ft) in the Tsaratanana Massif is the island's highest point, followed by Boby Peak 2,658 m (8,720 ft) in the Andringitra Massif, and Tsiafajavona 2,643 m (8,671 ft) in the Ankaratra Massif. To the east, the Canal des Pangalanes is a chain of man-made and natural lakes connected by canals built by the French just inland from the east coast and running parallel to it for some 600 km (370 mi). The western and southern sides, which lie in the rain shadow of the central highlands, are home to dry deciduous forests, spiny forests, and deserts and xeric shrublands. Due to their lower population densities, Madagascar's dry deciduous forests have been better preserved than the eastern rain forests or the original woodlands of the central plateau. The western coast features many protected harbors, but silting is a major problem caused by sediment from the high levels of inland erosion carried by rivers crossing the broad western plains.[16]

    The combination of southeastern trade winds and northwestern monsoons produces a hot rainy season (November–April) with frequently destructive cyclones, and a relatively cooler dry season (May–October). Rain clouds originating over the Indian Ocean discharge much of their moisture over the island's eastern coast; the heavy precipitation supports the area's rain forest ecosystem. The central highlands are both drier and cooler while the west is drier still, and a semi-arid climate prevails in the southwest and southern interior of the island.[15] Tropical cyclones annually cause damage to infrastructure and local economies as well as loss of life.[17] In 2004 Cyclone Gafilo became the strongest cyclone ever recorded to hit Madagascar. The storm killed 172 people, left 214,260 homeless[18] and caused more than US$250 million in damage.[19]

    As a result of the island's long isolation from neighboring continents, Madagascar is home to an abundance of plants and animals found nowhere else on Earth.[20][21] Approximately 90 percent of all plant and animal species found in Madagascar are endemic,[22] including the lemurs (a type of prosimian primate), the carnivorous fossa and many birds. This distinctive ecology has led some ecologists to refer to Madagascar as the "eighth continent",[23] and the island has been classified by Conservation International as a biodiversity hotspot.[20]

    More than 80 percent of Madagascar's 14,883 plant species are found nowhere else in the world, including five plant families.[24] The family Didiereaceae, composed of four genera and 11 species, is limited to the spiny forests of southwestern Madagascar.[15] Four-fifths of the world's Pachypodium species are endemic to the island.[25] Three-fourths[26] of Madagascar's 860[24] orchid species are found here alone, as are six of the world's eight baobab species.[27] The island is home to around 170 palm species, three times as many as on all of mainland Africa; 165 of them are endemic.[26] Many native plant species are used as herbal remedies for a variety of afflictions. The drugs vinblastine and vincristine, used to treat Hodgkin's disease, leukemia and other cancers, were derived from the Madagascar periwinkle.[28] The traveler's palm, known locally as ravinala[29] and endemic to the eastern rain forests,[30] is highly iconic of Madagascar and is featured in the national emblem as well as the Air Madagascar logo.[31]

    Like its flora, Madagascar's fauna is diverse and exhibits a high rate of endemism. Lemurs have been characterized as "Madagascar's flagship mammal species" by Conservation International.[20] In the absence of monkeys and other competitors, these primates have adapted to a wide range of habitats and diversified into numerous species. As of 2012, there were officially 103 species and subspecies of lemur,[33] 39 of which were described by zoologists between 2000 and 2008.[34] They are almost all classified as rare, vulnerable, or endangered. At least 17 species of lemur have become extinct since man arrived on Madagascar, all of which were larger than the surviving lemur species.[35] A number of other mammals, including the cat-like fossa, are endemic to Madagascar. Over 300 species of birds have been recorded on the island, of which over 60 percent (including four families and 42 genera) are endemic.[20] The few families and genera of reptile that have reached Madagascar have diversified into more than 260 species, with over 90 percent of these being endemic[36] (including one endemic family).[20] The island is home to two-thirds of the world's chameleon species,[36] including the smallest known,[37] and researchers have proposed that Madagascar may be the origin of all chameleons. Endemic fish of Madagascar include two families, 15 genera and over 100 species, primarily inhabiting the island's freshwater lakes and rivers. Although invertebrates remain poorly studied on Madagascar, researchers have found high rates of endemism among the known species. All 651 species of terrestrial snail are endemic, as are a majority of the island's butterflies, scarab beetles, lacewings, spiders and dragonflies.[20]

    Madagascar's varied fauna and flora are endangered by human activity.[38] Since the arrival of humans around 2,350 years ago, Madagascar has lost more than 90 percent of its original forest.[39] This forest loss is largely fueled by tavy ("fat"), a traditional slash-and-burn agricultural practice imported to Madagascar by the earliest settlers.[40] Malagasy farmers embrace and perpetuate the practice not only for its practical benefits as an agricultural technique, but for its cultural associations with prosperity, health and venerated ancestral custom (fomba malagasy).[41] As human population density rose on the island, deforestation accelerated beginning around 1400 years ago.[42] By the 16th century, the central highlands had been largely cleared of their original forests.[40] More recent contributors to the loss of forest cover include the growth in cattle herd size since their introduction around 1000 years ago, a continued reliance on charcoal as a fuel for cooking, and the increased prominence of coffee as a cash crop over the past century.[43] According to a conservative estimate, about 40 percent of the island's original forest cover was lost from the 1950s to 2000, with a thinning of remaining forest areas by 80 percent.[44] In addition to traditional agricultural practice, wildlife conservation is challenged by the illicit harvesting of protected forests, as well as the state-sanctioned harvesting of precious woods within national parks. Although banned by then-President Marc Ravalomanana from 2000 to 2009, the collection of small quantities of precious timber from national parks was re-authorized in January 2009 and has dramatically intensified under the administration of current head of state Andry Rajoelina as a key source of state revenues to offset cuts in donor support following Ravalomanana's ouster.[45] It is anticipated that all the island's rainforests, excluding those in protected areas and the steepest eastern mountain slopes, will have been deforested by 2025.[46] Invasive species have likewise been introduced by human populations. Following the 2014 discovery in Madagascar of the Asian common toad, a relative of a toad species that has severely harmed wildlife in Australia since the 1930s, researchers warned the toad could "wreak havoc on the country's unique fauna."[47]

    Habitat destruction and hunting have threatened many of Madagascar's endemic species or driven them to extinction. The island's elephant birds, a family of endemic giant ratites, went extinct in 17th century or earlier, most probably due to human hunting of adult birds and poaching of their large eggs for food.[48] Numerous giant lemur species vanished with the arrival of human settlers to the island, while others became extinct over the course of the centuries as a growing human population put greater pressures on lemur habitats and, among some populations, increased the rate of lemur hunting for food.[49] A July 2012 assessment found that the exploitation of natural resources since the 2009 coup has had dire consequences for the island's wildlife: 90 percent of lemur species were found to be threatened with extinction, the highest proportion of any mammalian group. Of these, 23 species were classified as critically endangered. By contrast, a previous study in 2008 had found only 38 percent of lemur species were at risk of extinction.[33]

    In 2003 Ravalomanana announced the Durban Vision, an initiative to more than triple the island's protected natural areas to over 60,000 km2 (23,000 sq mi) or 10 percent of Madagascar's land surface. As of 2011, areas protected by the state included five Strict Nature Reserves (Réserves Naturelles Intégrales), 21 Wildlife Reserves (Réserves Spéciales) and 21 National Parks (Parcs Nationaux).[50] In 2007 six of the national parks were declared a joint World Heritage Site under the name Rainforests of the Atsinanana. These parks are Marojejy, Masoala, Ranomafana, Zahamena, Andohahela and Andringitra.[51] Local timber merchants are harvesting scarce species of rosewood trees from protected rainforests within Marojejy National Park and exporting the wood to China for the production of luxury furniture and musical instruments.[52] To raise public awareness of Madagascar's environmental challenges, the Wildlife Conservation Society opened an exhibit entitled "Madagascar!" in June 2008 at the Bronx Zoo in New York.[53]

    The settlement of Madagascar is a subject of ongoing research and debate. Most archaeologists estimate that the earliest settlers arrived in successive waves throughout the period between 350 BC and 550 AD, while others are cautious about dates earlier than 250 AD. In either case, these dates make Madagascar one of the last major landmasses on Earth to be settled by humans.[54] Early settlers arrived in outrigger canoes from southern Borneo. Upon arrival, early settlers practiced slash-and-burn agriculture to clear the coastal rainforests for cultivation. The first settlers encountered Madagascar's abundance of megafauna, including giant lemurs, elephant birds, giant fossa and the Malagasy hippopotamus, which have since become extinct due to hunting and habitat destruction.[55] By 600 AD groups of these early settlers had begun clearing the forests of the central highlands.[56] Arab traders first reached the island between the seventh and ninth centuries.[57] A wave of Bantu-speaking migrants from southeastern Africa arrived around 1000 AD. They introduced the zebu, a type of long-horned humped cattle, which they kept in large herds.[40]

    By 1600, irrigated paddy fields were developed in the central highland Betsileo Kingdom, and were extended with terraced paddies throughout the neighboring Kingdom of Imerina a century later.[56] The rising intensity of land cultivation and the ever-increasing demand for zebu pasturage had largely transformed the central highlands from a forest ecosystem to grassland by the 17th century.[40] The oral histories of the Merina people, who may have arrived in the central highlands between 600 and 1000 years ago, describe encountering an established population they called the Vazimba. Probably the descendants of an earlier and less technologically advanced Austronesian settlement wave, the Vazimba were assimilated or expelled from the highlands by the Merina kings Andriamanelo, Ralambo and Andrianjaka in the 16th and early 17th centuries.[58] Today, the spirits of the Vazimba are revered as tompontany (ancestral masters of the land) by many traditional Malagasy communities.[59]

    Madagascar was an important transoceanic trading hub connecting ports of the Indian Ocean in the early centuries following human settlement. The written history of Madagascar began with the Arabs, who established trading posts along the northwest coast by at least the 10th century and introduced Islam, the Arabic script (used to transcribe the Malagasy language in a form of writing known as sorabe), Arab astrology and other cultural elements.[17] European contact began in 1500, when the Portuguese sea captain Diogo Dias sighted the island.[12] The French established trading posts along the east coast in the late 17th century.[17]

    From about 1774 to 1824, Madagascar gained prominence among pirates and European traders, particularly those involved in the trans-Atlantic slave trade. The small island of Nosy Boroha off the northeastern coast of Madagascar has been proposed by some historians as the site of the legendary pirate utopia of Libertalia.[60] Many European sailors were shipwrecked on the coasts of the island, among them Robert Drury, whose journal is one of the few written depictions of life in southern Madagascar during the 18th century.[61] The wealth generated by maritime trade spurred the rise of organized kingdoms on the island, some of which had grown quite powerful by the 17th century.[62] Among these were the Betsimisaraka alliance of the eastern coast and the Sakalava chiefdoms of Menabe and Boina on the west coast. The Kingdom of Imerina, located in the central highlands with its capital at the royal palace of Antananarivo, emerged at around the same time under the leadership of King Andriamanelo.[63]

    Upon its emergence in the early 17th century, the highland kingdom of Imerina was initially a minor power relative to the larger coastal kingdoms[63] and grew even weaker in the early 18th century when King Andriamasinavalona divided it among his four sons. Following a century of warring and famine, Imerina was reunited in 1793 by King Andrianampoinimerina (1787–1810).[64] From his initial capital Ambohimanga,[65] and later from the Rova of Antananarivo, this Merina king rapidly expanded his rule over neighboring principalities. His ambition to bring the entire island under his control was largely achieved by his son and successor, King Radama I (1810–28), who was recognized by the British government as King of Madagascar. Radama concluded a treaty in 1817 with the British governor of Mauritius to abolish the lucrative slave trade in return for British military and financial assistance. Artisan missionary envoys from the London Missionary Society began arriving in 1818 and included such key figures as James Cameron, David Jones and David Griffiths, who established schools, transcribed the Malagasy language using the Roman alphabet, translated the Bible, and introduced a variety of new technologies to the island.[66]

    Radama's successor, Queen Ranavalona I (1828–61), responded to increasing political and cultural encroachment on the part of Britain and France by issuing a royal edict prohibiting the practice of Christianity in Madagascar and pressuring most foreigners to leave the territory. Among those who continued to reside in Imerina were Jean Laborde, an entrepreneur who developed munitions and other industries on behalf of the monarchy, and Joseph-François Lambert, a French adventurer and slave trader, with whom then-Prince Radama II signed a controversial trade agreement termed the Lambert Charter. Succeeding his mother, Radama II (1861–63) attempted to relax the queen's stringent policies, but was overthrown two years later by Prime Minister Rainivoninahitriniony (1852–1865) and an alliance of Andriana (noble) and Hova (commoner) courtiers, who sought to end the absolute power of the monarch.[17] Following the coup, the courtiers offered Radama's queen Rasoherina (1863–68) the opportunity to rule, if she would accept a power sharing arrangement with the Prime Minister—a new social contract that would be sealed by a political marriage between them.[67] Queen Rasoherina accepted, first wedding Rainivoninahitriniony, then later deposing him and wedding his brother, Prime Minister Rainilaiarivony (1864–95), who would go on to marry Queen Ranavalona II (1868–83) and Queen Ranavalona III (1883–97) in succession.[68]

    Over the course of Rainilaiarivony's 31-year tenure as prime minister, numerous policies were adopted to modernize and consolidate the power of the central government.[69] Schools were constructed throughout the island and attendance was made mandatory. Army organization was improved, and British consultants were employed to train and professionalize soldiers.[70] Polygamy was outlawed and Christianity, declared the official religion of the court in 1869, was adopted alongside traditional beliefs among a growing portion of the populace.[69] Legal codes were reformed on the basis of British common law and three European-style courts were established in the capital city.[70] In his joint role as Commander-in-Chief, Rainilaiarivony also successfully ensured the defense of Madagascar against several French colonial incursions.[70]

    Primarily on the basis that the Lambert Charter had not been respected, France invaded Madagascar in 1883 in what became known as the first Franco-Hova War.[71] At the end of the war, Madagascar ceded the northern port town of Antsiranana (Diego Suarez) to France and paid 560,000 francs to Lambert's heirs.[72] In 1890, the British accepted the full formal imposition of a French protectorate on the island, but French authority was not acknowledged by the government of Madagascar. To force capitulation, the French bombarded and occupied the harbor of Toamasina on the east coast, and Mahajanga on the west coast, in December 1894 and January 1895 respectively.[73] A French military flying column then marched toward Antananarivo, losing many men to malaria and other diseases. Reinforcements came from Algeria and Sub-Saharan Africa. Upon reaching the city in September 1895, the column bombarded the royal palace with heavy artillery, causing heavy casualties and leading Queen Ranavalona III to surrender.[74] France annexed Madagascar in 1896 and declared the island a colony the following year, dissolving the Merina monarchy and sending the royal family into exile on Réunion Island and to Algeria. A two-year resistance movement organized in response to the French capture of the royal palace was effectively put down at the end of 1897.[75]

    Under colonial rule, plantations were established for the production of a variety of export crops.[76] Slavery was abolished in 1896 and approximately 500,000 slaves were freed; many remained in their former masters' homes as servants.[77] Wide paved boulevards and gathering places were constructed in the capital city of Antananarivo[78] and the Rova palace compound was turned into a museum.[79] Additional schools were built, particularly in rural and coastal areas where the schools of the Merina had not reached. Education became mandatory between the ages of 6 to 13 and focused primarily on French language and practical skills.[80] The Merina royal tradition of taxes paid in the form of labor was continued under the French and used to construct a railway and roads linking key coastal cities to Antananarivo.[81] Malagasy troops fought for France in World War I.[12] In the 1930s, Nazi political thinkers developed the Madagascar plan on the basis of earlier proposals from Poland and elsewhere in Europe that had identified the island as a potential site for the deportation of Europe's Jews.[82] During the Second World War, the island was the site of the Battle of Madagascar between the Vichy government and the British.[83] The occupation of France during the Second World War tarnished the prestige of the colonial administration in Madagascar and galvanized the growing independence movement, leading to the Malagasy Uprising of 1947.[84] This movement led the French to establish reformed institutions in 1956 under the Loi Cadre (Overseas Reform Act), and Madagascar moved peacefully towards independence.[85] The Malagasy Republic was proclaimed on 14 October 1958, as an autonomous state within the French Community. A period of provisional government ended with the adoption of a constitution in 1959 and full independence on 26 June 1960.[86]

    Since regaining independence, Madagascar has transitioned through four republics with corresponding revisions to its constitution. The First Republic (1960–72), under the leadership of French-appointed President Philibert Tsiranana, was characterized by a continuation of strong economic and political ties to France. Many high-level technical positions were filled by French expatriates, and French teachers, textbooks and curricula continued to be used in schools around the country. Popular resentment over Tsiranana's tolerance for this "neo-colonial" arrangement inspired a series of farmer and student protests that overturned his administration in 1972.[17]

    Gabriel Ramanantsoa, a Major General in the army, was appointed interim President and Prime Minister that same year, but low public approval forced him to step down in 1975. Colonel Richard Ratsimandrava, appointed to succeed him, was assassinated six days into his tenure. General Gilles Andriamahazo ruled after Ratsimandrava for four months before being replaced by another military appointee: Vice Admiral Didier Ratsiraka, who ushered in the socialist-Marxist Second Republic that ran under his tenure from 1975 to 1993. This period saw a political alignment with the Eastern Bloc countries and a shift toward economic insularity. These policies, coupled with economic pressures stemming from the 1973 oil crisis, resulted in the rapid collapse of Madagascar's economy and a sharp decline in living standards,[17] and the country had become completely bankrupt by 1979. The Ratsiraka administration accepted the conditions of transparency, anti-corruption measures and free market policies imposed by the International Monetary Fund, World Bank and various bilateral donors in exchange for their bailout of the nation's broken economy.[87]

    Ratsiraka's dwindling popularity in the late 1980s reached a critical point in 1991 when presidential guards opened fire on unarmed protesters during a rally. Within two months, a transitional government had been established under the leadership of Albert Zafy (1993–96), who went on to win the 1992 presidential elections and inaugurate the Third Republic (1992–2010).[88] The new Madagascar constitution established a multi-party democracy and a separation of powers that placed significant control in the hands of the National Assembly. The new constitution also emphasized human rights, social and political freedoms, and free trade.[17] Zafy's term, however, was marred by economic decline, allegations of corruption, and his introduction of legislation to give himself greater powers. He was consequently impeached in 1996, and an interim president, Norbert Ratsirahonana, was appointed for the three months prior to the next presidential election. Ratsiraka was then voted back into power on a platform of decentralization and economic reforms for a second term which lasted from 1996 to 2001.[87]

    The contested 2001 presidential elections in which then-mayor of Antananarivo, Marc Ravalomanana, eventually emerged victorious, caused a seven-month standoff in 2002 between supporters of Ravalomanana and Ratsiraka. The negative economic impact of the political crisis was gradually overcome by Ravalomanana's progressive economic and political policies, which encouraged investments in education and ecotourism, facilitated foreign direct investment, and cultivated trading partnerships both regionally and internationally. National GDP grew at an average rate of 7 percent per year under his administration. In the later half of his second term, Ravalomanana was criticised by domestic and international observers who accused him of increasing authoritarianism and corruption.[87]

    Opposition leader and then-mayor of Antananarivo, Andry Rajoelina, led a movement in early 2009 in which Ravalomanana was pushed from power in an unconstitutional process widely condemned as a coup d'état. In March 2009, Rajoelina was declared by the Supreme Court as the President of the High Transitional Authority, an interim governing body responsible for moving the country toward presidential elections. In 2010, a new constitution was adopted by referendum, establishing a Fourth Republic, which sustained the democratic, multi-party structure established in the previous constitution.[88] Hery Rajaonarimampianina was declared the winner of the 2013 presidential election, which the international community deemed fair and transparent.[89]

    Madagascar is a semi-presidential representative democratic multi-party republic, wherein the popularly elected president is the head of state and selects a prime minister, who recommends candidates to the president to form his cabinet of ministers. According to the constitution, executive power is exercised by the government while legislative power is vested in the ministerial cabinet, the Senate and the National Assembly, although in reality these two latter bodies have very little power or legislative role. The constitution establishes independent executive, legislative and judicial branches and mandates a popularly elected president limited to three five-year terms.[12]

    Constitutional governance was restored in January 2014 when Hery Rajaonarimampianina was named president following a 2013 election deemed fair and transparent by the international community.

    The previous presidential election was held on 3 December 2006 and resulted in the re-election of Marc Ravalomanana, from whom executive power was unconstitutionally transferred to Andry Rajoelina in March 2009. The public also elects the 127 members of the National Assembly to five-year terms. The last National Assembly election was held on 23 September 2007. All 33 members of the Senate serve six-year terms, with 22 senators elected by local officials and 11 appointed by the president. After taking power, Rajoelina dissolved both the National Assembly and the Senate, leaving the nation without a constitutional legislative body.[12] At the local level, the island's 22 provinces are administered by a governor and provincial council. Provinces are further sub-divided into regions and communes. The judiciary is modeled on the French system, with a High Constitutional Court, High Court of Justice, Supreme Court, Court of Appeals, criminal tribunals, and tribunals of first instance.[90] The courts, which adhere to civil law, lack the capacity to quickly and transparently try the cases in the judicial system, often forcing defendants to pass lengthy pretrial detentions in unsanitary and overcrowded prisons.[91]

    Antananarivo is the administrative capital and largest city of Madagascar.[12] It is located in the highlands region, near the geographic center of the island. King Andrianjaka founded Antananarivo as the capital of his Imerina Kingdom around 1610 or 1625 upon the site of a captured Vazimba capital on the hilltop of Analamanga.[58] As Merina dominance expanded over neighboring Malagasy peoples in the early 19th century to establish the Kingdom of Madagascar, Antananarivo became the center of administration for virtually the entire island. In 1896 the French colonizers of Madagascar adopted the Merina capital as their center of colonial administration. The city remained the capital of Madagascar after regaining independence in 1960. In 2011, the capital's population was estimated at 1,300,000 inhabitants. The next largest cities are Antsirabe (500,000), Toamasina (450,000) and Mahajanga (400,000).[12]

    As part of an effort to decentralize administration, Madagascar's six administrative provinces (faritany mizakatena), established under the French colonial authority in 1946,[92] were subdivided into 22 regions (faritra) in 2004. The regions became the highest subdivision level when the provinces were dissolved in accordance with the results of the 2007 referendum.[12] The regions are further subdivided into 119 districts, 1,579 communes, and 17,485 fokontany.[93]

    Population 2004 estimate

    Diana (1), Sava (2) Antsiranana 1,291,100
    Itasy (3), Analamanga (4), Vakinankaratra (5), Bongolava (6) Antananarivo 5,370,900
    Sofia (7), Boeny (Cool, Betsiboka (9), Melaky (10) Mahajanga 1,896,000
    Alaotra Mangoro (11), Atsinanana (12), Analanjirofo (13) Toamasina 2,855,600
    Amoron'i Mania (14), Haute-Matsiatra (15), Vatovavy-Fitovinany (16), Atsimo-Atsinanana (17), Ihorombe (18) Fianarantsoa 3,730,200
    Menabe (19), Atsimo-Andrefana (20), Androy (21), Anosy (22) Toliara 2,430,100

    Since Madagascar gained independence from France in 1960, the island's political transitions have been marked by numerous popular protests, several disputed elections, an impeachment, two military coups and one assassination. The island's recurrent political crises are often prolonged, with detrimental effects on the local economy, international relations and Malagasy living standards. The eight-month standoff between incumbent Ratsiraka and challenger Marc Ravalomanana, following the 2001 presidential elections, cost Madagascar millions of dollars in lost tourism and trade revenue as well as damage to infrastructure, such as bombed bridges and buildings damaged by arson.[95] A series of protests led by Andry Rajoelina against Ravalomanana in early 2009 became violent, with more than 170 people killed.[96] The installation of Rajoelina's transitional regime has, since March 2009, caused many bilateral donors and intergovernmental organizations to freeze aid and suspend regular diplomatic relations with Madagascar, causing economic development to stagnate and reversing many of the gains achieved under the previous administration. In addition, modern politics in Madagascar are colored by the history of Merina subjugation of coastal communities under their rule in the 19th century. The consequent tension between the highland and coastal populations has periodically flared up into isolated events of violence.[97]

    Madagascar has historically been perceived as being on the margin of mainstream African affairs despite being a founding member of the Organisation of African Unity, which was established in 1963 and dissolved in 2002 to be replaced by the African Union. Madagascar was not permitted to attend the first African Union summit because of a dispute over the results of the 2001 presidential election, but rejoined the African Union in July 2003 after a 14-month hiatus. However, Madagascar was again suspended by the African Union in March 2009 following the unconstitutional transfer of executive power to Rajoelina.[98] Madagascar is a member of the International Criminal Court with a Bilateral Immunity Agreement of protection for the United States military.[12] Eleven countries have established embassies in Madagascar, including France, the United Kingdom, the United States, China and India.[99]

    Human rights in Madagascar are protected under the constitution and the state is a signatory to numerous international agreements including the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the Convention on the Rights of the Child.[100] Religious, ethnic and sexual minorities are protected under the law. Freedom of association and assembly are also guaranteed under the law, although in practice the denial of permits for public assembly has occasionally been used to impede political demonstrations.[45][100] Torture by security forces is rare and state repression is low relative to other countries with comparably few legal safeguards, although arbitrary arrests and the corruption of military and police officers remain problems. Ravalomanana's 2004 creation of BIANCO, an anti-corruption bureau, resulted in reduced corruption among Antananarivo's lower-level bureaucrats in particular, although high-level officials have not been prosecuted by the bureau.[45]

    The rise of centralized kingdoms among the Sakalava, Merina and other ethnic groups produced the island's first standing armies by the 16th century, initially equipped with spears but later with muskets, cannons and other firearms.[101] By the early 19th century, the Merina sovereigns of the Kingdom of Madagascar had brought much of the island under their control by mobilizing an army of trained and armed soldiers numbering as high as 30,000.[102] French attacks on coastal towns in the later part of the century prompted then-Prime Minister Rainilaiarivony to solicit British assistance to provide training to the Merina monarchy's army. Despite the training and leadership provided by British military advisers, the Malagasy army was unable to withstand French weaponry and was forced to surrender following an attack on the royal palace at Antananarivo. Madagascar was declared a colony of France in 1897.[103]

    The political independence and sovereignty of the Malagasy armed forces, which comprises an army, navy and air force, was restored with independence from France in 1960.[104] Since this time the Malagasy military has never engaged in armed conflict with another state or within its own borders, but has occasionally intervened to restore order during periods of political unrest. Under the socialist Second Republic, Admiral Didier Ratsiraka instated mandatory national armed or civil service for all young citizens regardless of gender, a policy that remained in effect from 1976 to 1991.[105][106] The armed forces are under the direction of the Minister of the Interior[90] and have remained largely neutral during times of political crisis, as during the protracted standoff between incumbent Ratsiraka and challenger Marc Ravalomanana in the disputed 2001 presidential elections, when the military refused to intervene in favor of either candidate. This tradition was broken in 2009, when a segment of the army defected to the side of Andry Rajoelina, then-mayor of Antananarivo, in support of his attempt to force President Ravalomanana from power.[45]

    The Minister of the Interior is responsible for the national police force, paramilitary force (gendarmerie) and the secret police.[90] The police and gendarmerie are stationed and administered at the local level. However, in 2009 fewer than a third of all communes had access to the services of these security forces, with most lacking local-level headquarters for either corps.[93] Traditional community tribunals, called dina, are presided over by elders and other respected figures and remain a key means by which justice is served in rural areas where state presence is weak. Historically, security has been relatively high across the island.[45] Violent crime rates are low, and criminal activities are predominantly crimes of opportunity such as pickpocketing and petty theft, although child prostitution, human trafficking and the production and sale of marijuana and other illegal drugs are increasing.[90] Budget cuts since 2009 have severely impacted the national police force, producing a steep increase in criminal activity in recent years.[45]

    During Madagascar's First Republic, France heavily influenced Madagascar's economic planning and policy and served as its key trading partner. Key products were cultivated and distributed nationally through producers' and consumers' cooperatives. Government initiatives such as a rural development program and state farms were established to boost production of commodities such as rice, coffee, cattle, silk and palm oil. Popular dissatisfaction over these policies was a key factor in launching the socialist-Marxist Second Republic, in which the formerly private bank and insurance industries were nationalized; state monopolies were established for such industries as textiles, cotton and power; and import–export trade and shipping were brought under state control. Madagascar's economy quickly deteriorated as exports fell, industrial production dropped by 75 percent, inflation spiked and government debt increased; the rural population was soon reduced to living at subsistence levels. Over 50 percent of the nation's export revenue was spent on debt servicing.[16]

    The IMF forced Madagascar's government to accept structural adjustment policies and liberalization of the economy when the state became bankrupt in 1982 and state-controlled industries were gradually privatized over the course of the 1980s. The political crisis of 1991 led to the suspension of IMF and World Bank assistance. Conditions for the resumption of aid were not met under Zafy, who tried unsuccessfully to attract other forms of revenue for the State before aid was once again resumed under the interim government established upon Zafy's impeachment. The IMF agreed to write off half Madagascar's debt in 2004 under the Ravalomanana administration. Having met a set of stringent economic, governance and human rights criteria, Madagascar became the first country to benefit from the Millennium Challenge Account in 2005.[12]

    Madagascar's GDP in 2009 was estimated at 8.6 billion USD, with a per capita GDP of $438.[12] Approximately 69 percent of the population lives below the national poverty line threshold of one dollar per day.[107] The agriculture sector constituted 29 percent of Malagasy GDP in 2011, while manufacturing formed 15 percent of GDP. Madagascar's sources of growth are tourism, agriculture and the extractive industries.[108] Tourism focuses on the niche eco-tourism market, capitalizing on Madagascar's unique biodiversity, unspoiled natural habitats, national parks and lemur species.[109] An estimated 365,000 tourists visited Madagascar in 2008, but the sector has declined as a result of the political crisis with 180,000 tourists visiting in 2010.[108]

    Madagascar's natural resources include a variety of unprocessed agricultural and mineral resources. Agriculture, including raffia, fishing and forestry, is a mainstay of the economy. Madagascar is the world's principal supplier of vanilla, cloves[111] and ylang-ylang.[18] Other key agricultural resources include coffee, lychees and shrimp. Key mineral resources include various types of precious and semi-precious stones, and Madagascar currently provides half of the world's supply of sapphires, which were discovered near Ilakaka in the late 1990s.[112] The island also holds one of the world's largest reserves of ilmenite (titanium ore), as well as important reserves of chromite, coal, iron, cobalt, copper and nickel.[16] Several major projects are underway in the mining, oil and gas sectors that are anticipated to give a significant boost to the Malagasy economy. These include such projects as ilmenite and zircon mining from heavy mineral sands near Tôlanaro by Rio Tinto,[113] extraction of nickel near Moramanga and its processing near Toamasina by Sherritt International,[114] and the development of the giant onshore heavy oil deposits at Tsimiroro and Bemolanga by Madagascar Oil.[115]

    Exports formed 28 percent of GDP in 2009.[12] Most of the country's export revenue is derived from the textiles industry, fish and shellfish, vanilla, cloves and other foodstuffs.[108] France is Madagascar's main trading partner, although the United States, Japan and Germany also have strong economic ties to the country.[16] The Madagascar-U.S. Business Council was formed in May 2003, as a collaboration between USAID and Malagasy artisan producers to support the export of local handicrafts to foreign markets.[116] Imports of such items as foodstuffs, fuel, capital goods, vehicles, consumer goods and electronics consume an estimated 52 percent of GDP. The main sources of Madagascar's imports include France, China, Iran, Mauritius and Hong Kong.[12]

    In 2010, Madagascar had approximately 7,617 km (4,730 mi) of paved roads, 854 km (530 mi) of railways and 432 km (270 mi) of navigable waterways.[9] The majority of roads in Madagascar are unpaved, with many becoming impassable in the rainy season. Largely paved national routes connect the six largest regional towns to Antananarivo, with minor paved and unpaved routes providing access to other population centers in each district. There are several rail lines on the island. Antananarivo is connected to Toamasina, Ambatondrazaka and Antsirabe by rail, and another rail line connects Fianarantsoa to Manakara. The most important seaport in Madagascar is located on the east coast at Toamasina. Ports at Mahajanga and Antsiranana are significantly less used due to their remoteness.[17] The island's newest port at Ehoala, constructed in 2008 and privately managed by Rio Tinto, will come under state control upon completion of the company's mining project near Tôlanaro around 2038.[113] Air Madagascar services the island's many small regional airports, which offer the only practical means of access to many of the more remote regions during rainy season road washouts.[17]

    Running water and electricity are supplied at the national level by a government service provider, Jirama, which is unable to service the entire population. As of 2009, only 6.8 percent of Madagascar's fokontany had access to water provided by Jirama, while 9.5 percent had access to its electricity services.[93] 56% of Madagascar's power is provided by hydroelectric power plants with the remaining 44% provided by diesel engine generators.[117] Mobile telephone and internet access are widespread in urban areas but remain limited in rural parts of the island. Approximately 30 percent of the districts are able to access the nations' several private telecommunications networks via mobile telephones or land lines.[93]

    Radio broadcasts remain the principal means by which the Malagasy population access international, national and local news. Only state radio broadcasts are transmitted across the entire island. Hundreds of public and private stations with local or regional range provide alternatives to state broadcasting.[91] In addition to the state television channel, a variety of privately owned television stations broadcast local and international programming throughout Madagascar. Several media outlets are owned by political partisans or politicians themselves, including the media groups MBS (owned by Ravalomanana) and Viva (owned by Rajoelina),[45] contributing to political polarization in reporting. The media has historically come under varying degrees of pressure over time to censor their criticism of the government. Reporters are occasionally threatened or harassed and media outlets are periodically forced to close.[91] Accusations of media censorship have increased since 2009 due to the alleged intensification of restrictions on political criticism.[100] Access to the internet has grown dramatically over the past decade, with an estimated 352,000 residents of Madagascar accessing the internet from home or in one of the nation's many internet cafes in December 2011.[91]

    Medical centers, dispensaries and hospitals are found throughout the island, although they are concentrated in urban areas and particularly in Antananarivo. Access to medical care remains beyond the reach of many Malagasy. In addition to the high expense of medical care relative to the average Malagasy income, the prevalence of trained medical professionals remains extremely low. In 2010 Madagascar had an average of three hospital beds per 10,000 people and a total of 3,150 doctors, 5,661 nurses, 385 community health workers, 175 pharmacists and 57 dentists for a population of 22 million. 14.6 percent of government spending in 2008 was directed toward the health sector. Approximately 70 percent of spending on health was contributed by the government, while 30 percent originated with international donors and other private sources.[118] The government provides at least one basic health center per commune. Private health centers are concentrated within urban areas and particularly those of the central highlands.[93]

    Despite these barriers to access, health services have shown a trend toward improvement over the past twenty years. Child immunizations against such diseases as hepatitis B, diphtheria and measles increased an average of 60 percent in this period, indicating low but increasing availability of basic medical services and treatments. The Malagasy fertility rate in 2009 was 4.6 children per woman, declining from 6.3 in 1990. Teen pregnancy rates of 14.8 percent in 2011, much higher than the African average, are a contributing factor to rapid population growth.[118] In 2010 the maternal mortality rate was 440 per 100,000 births, compared to 373.1 in 2008 and 484.4 in 1990, indicating a decline in perinatal care following the 2009 coup. The infant mortality rate in 2011 was 41 per 1,000 births,[12] with an under-five mortality rate at 61 per 1,000 births.[119] Schistosomiasis, malaria and sexually transmitted diseases are common in Madagascar, although infection rates of AIDS remain low relative to many countries in mainland Africa, at only 0.2 percent of the adult population. The malaria mortality rate is also among the lowest in Africa at 8.5 deaths per 100,000 people, in part due to the highest frequency use of insecticide treated nets in Africa.[118] Adult life expectancy in 2009 was 63 years for men and 67 years for women.[118]

    Prior to the 19th century, all education in Madagascar was informal and typically served to teach practical skills as well as social and cultural values, including respect for ancestors and elders.[17] The first formal European-style school was established in 1818 at Toamasina by members of the London Missionary Society (LMS). The LMS was invited by King Radama I (1810–28) to expand its schools throughout Imerina to teach basic literacy and numeracy to aristocratic children. The schools were closed by Ranavalona I in 1835[120] but reopened and expanded in the decades after her death. By the end of the 19th century Madagascar had the most developed and modern school system in pre-colonial Sub-Saharan Africa. Access to schooling was expanded in coastal areas during the colonial period, with French language and basic work skills becoming the focus of the curriculum. During the post-colonial First Republic, a continued reliance on French nationals as teachers, and French as the language of instruction, displeased those desiring a complete separation from the former colonial power.[17] Consequently, under the socialist Second Republic, French instructors and other nationals were expelled, Malagasy was declared the language of instruction and a large cadre of young Malagasy were rapidly trained to teach at remote rural schools under the mandatory two-year national service policy.[121] This policy, known as malgachization, coincided with a severe economic downturn and a dramatic decline in the quality of education. Those schooled during this period generally failed to master the French language or many other subjects and struggled to find employment, forcing many to take low-paying jobs in the informal or black market that mired them in deepening poverty. Excepting the brief presidency of Albert Zafy, from 1992 to 1996, Ratsiraka remained in power from 1975 to 2001 and failed to achieve significant improvements in education throughout his tenure.[122]

    Education was prioritized under the Ravalomanana administration (2002–09), and is currently free and compulsory from ages 6 to 13.[123] The primary schooling cycle is five years, followed by four years at the lower secondary level and three years at the upper secondary level.[17] During Ravalomanana's first term, thousands of new primary schools and additional classrooms were constructed, older buildings were renovated, and tens of thousands of new primary teachers were recruited and trained. Primary school fees were eliminated and kits containing basic school supplies were distributed to primary students.[123] Government school construction initiatives have ensured at least one primary school per fokontany and one lower secondary school within each commune. At least one upper secondary school is located in each of the larger urban centers.[93] The three branches of the national public university are located at Antananarivo (founded in 1961), Mahajanga (1977) and Fianarantsoa (1988). These are complemented by public teacher-training colleges and several private universities and technical colleges.[17]

    As a result of increased educational access, enrollment rates more than doubled between 1996 and 2006. However, education quality is weak, producing high rates of grade repetition and dropout.[123] Education policy in Ravalomanana's second term focused on quality issues, including an increase in minimum education standards for the recruitment of primary teachers from a middle school leaving certificate (BEPC) to a high school leaving certificate (BAC), and a reformed teacher training program to support the transition from traditional didactic instruction to student-centered teaching methods to boost student learning and participation in the classroom.[124] Public expenditure on education was 13.4 percent of total government expenditure and 2.9 percent of GDP in 2008. Primary classrooms are crowded, with average pupil to teacher ratios of 47:1 in 2008.[125]

    In 2012, the population of Madagascar was estimated at 22 million.[5] The Malagasy ethnic group forms over 90 percent of Madagascar's population and is typically divided into eighteen ethnic sub-groups.[12] Recent DNA research revealed that the genetic makeup of the average Malagasy person constitutes an approximately equal blend of Southeast Asian and East African genes,[126][127] although the genetics of some communities show a predominance of Southeast Asian or East African origins or some Arab, Indian or European ancestry.[128] Southeast Asian origins - specifically from the southern part of Borneo - are most predominant among the Merina of the central highlands,[97] who form the largest Malagasy ethnic sub-group at approximately 26 percent of the population, while certain communities among the coastal peoples (collectively called côtiers) have relatively stronger East African origins. The largest coastal ethnic sub-groups are the Betsimisaraka (14.9 percent) and the Tsimihety and Sakalava (6 percent each).[17]

    Chinese, Indian and Comorian minorities are present in Madagascar, as well as a small European (primarily French) populace. Emigration in the late 20th century has reduced these minority populations, occasionally in abrupt waves, such as the exodus of Comorans in 1976, following anti-Comoran riots in Mahajanga.[17] By comparison, there has been no significant emigration of Malagasy peoples.[16] The number of Europeans has declined since independence, reduced from 68,430 in 1958[85] to 17,000 three decades later. There were an estimated 25,000 Comorans, 18,000 Indians, and 9,000 Chinese living in Madagascar in the mid-1980s.[17]

    The annual population growth rate in Madagascar was approximately 2.9 percent in 2009.[12] The population grew from 2.2 million in 1900[17] to an estimated 22 million in 2012.[5] Approximately 42.5 percent of the population is younger than 15 years of age, while 54.5 percent are between the ages of 15 and 64. Those aged 65 and older form three percent of the total population.[108] Only two general censuses, in 1975 and 1993, have been carried out after independence. The most densely populated regions of the island are the eastern highlands and the eastern coast, contrasting most dramatically with the sparsely populated western plains.[17]

    Approximately half of the country's population practice traditional religion,[12] which tends to emphasize links between the living and the razana (ancestors). The veneration of ancestors has led to the widespread tradition of tomb building, as well as the highlands practice of the famadihana, whereby a deceased family member's remains may be exhumed to be periodically re-wrapped in fresh silk shrouds before being replaced in the tomb. The famadihana is an occasion to celebrate the beloved ancestor's memory, reunite with family and community, and enjoy a festive atmosphere. Residents of surrounding villages are often invited to attend the party, where food and rum are typically served and a hiragasy troupe or other musical entertainment is commonly present.[132] Consideration for ancestors is also demonstrated through adherence to fady, taboos that are respected during and after the lifetime of the person who establishes them. It is widely believed that by showing respect for ancestors in these ways, they may intervene on behalf of the living. Conversely, misfortunes are often attributed to ancestors whose memory or wishes have been neglected. The sacrifice of zebu is a traditional method used to appease or honor the ancestors. In addition, the Malagasy traditionally believe in a creator god, called Zanahary or Andriamanitra.[133]

    Almost half the Malagasy are Christian, with practitioners of Protestantism slightly outnumbering adherents to Roman Catholicism.[12] In 1818 the London Missionary Society sent the first Christian missionaries to the island, where they built churches, translated the Bible into the Malagasy language and began to gain converts. Beginning in 1835 Queen Ranavalona I persecuted these converts as part of an attempt to halt European cultural and political influence on the island. In 1869 a successor, Queen Ranavalona II, converted the court to Christianity and encouraged Christian missionary activity, burning the sampy (royal idols) in a symbolic break with traditional beliefs.[134]

    Today, many Christians integrate their religious beliefs with traditional ones related to honoring the ancestors. For instance, they may bless their dead at church before proceeding with traditional burial rites or invite a Christian minister to consecrate a famadihana reburial.[132] The Malagasy Council of Churches comprises the four oldest and most prominent Christian denominations (Roman Catholic, Church of Jesus Christ in Madagascar, Lutheran, and Anglican) and has been an influential force in Malagasy politics.[135]

    Islam is also practiced on the island. Islam was first brought to the island in the Middle Ages by Arab and Somali Muslim traders, who established several Islamic schools along the eastern coast. While the use of Arabic script and loan words and the adoption of Islamic astrology would spread across the island, the Islamic religion failed to take hold in all but a handful of southeastern coastal communities. Today, Muslims constitute 7 percent of the population of Madagascar and are largely concentrated in the northwestern provinces of Mahajanga and Antsiranana. The vast majority of Muslims are Sunni. Muslims are divided between those of Malagasy ethnicity, Indians, Pakistanis and Comorians. More recently, Hinduism was introduced to Madagascar through Gujarati people immigrating from the Saurashtra region of India in the late 19th century. Most Hindus in Madagascar speak Gujarati or Hindi at home.[136]
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Clouds%20outer%20space%20earth%20madagascar%20south%20oceans%20blue%20marble%201746x1763%20wallpaper_www.wallpaperhi.com_2
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Earthlights2_dmsp_big%20-%20nasa%20picture%20from%20space%20%202000%20Adjusted%20Cropped
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 5Derh
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 MIR-and-ISS-space-stations-Russia-2000
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Space-photos-from-Instagramu-14


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sun Aug 30, 2015 9:51 am; edited 2 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sat Nov 15, 2014 9:18 am

    How many world-leaders (throughout history) have had doubles?? What if the real-deal were removed, and the double were tasked with taking their place (and moving in a very different direction)?? What if the Hitler of the 1930's wasn't the Hitler of the 1940's?? How do we determine whether a world-leader is compromised or not?? I suspect that the technology which presently exists could make real-deal replacement almost commonplace. I don't like the Brave New World which I see emerging. Hitler, the Nazis, and World War II -- might all seem like a Sunday-School Picnic compared to what's coming to our front-door in the near-future. I have almost zero hope for a personally happy future (in this life -- or the next). I'm really just going through the motions (and I have been for quite some time). I could play the Perky Positive-Thinker Part rather well (but I'd rather not). I'm comfortably-numb in my present Cool-Fool Role!! What if my life (and past-lives) have been more of a Red-Herring than even I can imagine?? What if this thread is more of a Red-Herring than even I can imagine?? Nothing would surprise me at this point. Please continue to consider the relationship between the Sovereignty of God -- and Human Responsible Freedom. BTW Capt. John Sheridan's wife (in Babylon 5) was named "Anna". Capt. Sheridan's child (with Delenn) was named "David". http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/David_Sheridan_(Babylon_5) The delusional King Arthur character was named "David". http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/A_Late_Delivery_from_Avalon Is there a parallel between "Anna" in Babylon 5 -- and "Anna" in V?? Just wondering. Please remember that my wondering, wandering, and modeling -- are all very spontaneous, intuitive, and passive. This is all just a game of "Delusional Science Fiction". I don't take it seriously -- and neither should any of you. I'm simply a "Nobody" who imagines being a "Somebody" in order to better understand the unthinkable and unknowable. It's just a ride in the Disneyland of the Gods. What Would Bill Hicks Say?? What Would John Keel Say?? One more thing. Thinking in terms of "Good Anna" v "Bad Anna" will help you understand this thread. I'm not a goddess-hater or a goddess-worshipper. I simply think that good-women are better than good-men -- and that bad-women are worse than bad-men -- so I apply this rather thin logic to the "good v evil" theme -- which often manifests itself as the "Mean Queen Theme". What if there was a "Ceremonial Hitler" and a "War-Room Hitler"?? http://tst.greyfalcon.us/bizarre.htm

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Babylon-5-anna-and-john
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Annaannasheridan
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Babylon-5-3x13-A-Late-Delivery-from-Avalon-GKar-and-Arthur
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Hitlerdop
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 V-Series-2010-Anna-and-Marcus-Watch-Chad
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 S640x480
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Pcdn1iljuns4drgl
    Carol wrote:Oxy, back when George Bush Senior was the director of the CIA in the 70s he became involved in the secret gov time travel program where he learned that both he, his son and Obama all would become president of the US. This 4 hour interview with Bernie Mendez covers a lot of what traspired in some of these secret programs as Mendez was a special Presidential assistant during the early 1970's working directly with ET races. He was also involved in time travel. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pS8DwK7Fy_Y&feature=related To make a long story short, Obama has been groomed since he was young and knew he would one day be president. GB knows a lot of potential future events to occur because of his connections. In addition, I once was in communication with GB where he was bragging how Jeb was going to run for president and he expected him to win. They had to hold Jeb back from the last election given what was going on with O and his second term. However, one can easily see from this last election how the public is fed up with democrats and voted a republican ticket. What they (TPTB) are pushing for is a Clinton / Bush ticket for 2016.  The bottom line is no new blood except for O whose history of a drug user (as Bush Jr.) guarentees that he has brain damage from past drug use and subsequent impaired judgment which can easily be scientifically proven by a SPECT scan of the brain. Meanwhile these men are easily controlled by their handliers. For Bush it was Cheney. For O it's most likely Valery Jarrett who was with O when he too was involved in the secret time-travel program as a youth. When exploring these men's personal history they're are layers upon layers of info if one is willing to dig deep enough. They serve the dark side. It's easy to see if one knows what to look for along with the contacts that were there with them way back when. I've learned that somethings are not meant to be known for a variety of reasons. That the real truth will likely never go to MSM. And have come to a place of inner peace with the way things I have no control over. I knew all of this before O was ever elected - over 6 years ago. Yes, we had hoped he would not be controlled by his conditioning but alas.. it didn't happen nor will it. We're just the spectators observing the play as it unfolds. Much like observing the GCR as well. The good news is that they're men of integrity standing in the wings to go on stage. As to when that will happen.. is anyone's guess. By the way, thank you for Sherry's link. I had wanted to listen to her for myself and see how her perspective/info rolled out. As for the decline in population - could even be the result a pole shift of some sort. I think we're entering into a new ice age as well. Certain climate changes are cyclic. That's why it's even more important to enjoy the present without giving too attention to the negative. It's more fulfilling when life is enjoyed by fulfilling one's own personal potential.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you Carol. I keep wondering if all of us came here from Orion (as souls in pre-human physicality) -- with all sorts of advanced technology -- yet with a very strict and structured military-theocratic governance-model -- and that (at some point) there were renegade ventures into forbidden genetics and governance?! The alien-stuff might be what we brought here (and arrived as) in antiquity. I'm presently thinking in terms of Orion-Angelic = Orion-Reptilian -- and that all of us were Orion-Reptilians in the very-ancient past. I also suspect that the Orion-PTB wish to end the Renegade Human-Experiment -- and return everyone to a Pre-Human physicality and governance existence. I can't prove any of this -- and I just keep using my diseased imagination -- which drives me nuttier and nuttier. I have no idea when the PTB might pull the plug on someone (such as me) who ventures too far into the "forbidden-zone". I never know how close to the edge I am -- so I usually limit my thinking to an excruciating extent. If the Secret-Government plans decades and centuries in advance -- it might not be too difficult to predict the future -- even without supernatural or technological methodologies. I keep thinking in terms of an Underground Orion-Hebrew-Egyptian Civilization ruling the world (and possibly the whole solar system) at least since the Israelite-Exodus (but I can't prove it). I also suspect internal power-struggles and rogue-elements. I keep imagining what it might be like to serve in the Gizeh Intelligence Agency as a Galactic Vatican Analyst?! If Gizeh Intelligence (or equivalent) controls the major politicians and clergy -- does it really matter who wins elections or gets promoted?? George W annoyed me -- but George HW scared me. I think of Obama as being an Obot!! To be President -- one would need to be deeply in bed with the Hidden-PTB -- and able to keep up appearances -- read teleprompters in a convincing and forceful manner -- and do exactly as instructed (regardless of how immoral or illogical those instructions might be). I wouldn't be surprised if perfect-possession -- illegal-drugs -- and extensive-programming -- are part of the deal. I continue to think that I would NOT like the view from the Top of the Pyramid. Sherry Shriner says a lot of things which seem ridiculous -- but I sometimes think this is a cover for the "good-stuff".
    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    B.B.Baghor wrote:Hey Orthodoxymoron, forgive me but I fell from my chair with laughing... noticing that, since I left the MoA and came back again, just this Sunday, that you're still not knowing if you're coming or going. Probably we won't find the last words of you yet.  Toast
    Welcome back BB. Eschatology is no laughing matter -- but it's not the end of the world. Wait a minute. Yes it is. BTW -- I am so old and senile that I never really know if I'm coming or going!!
    Nutbar  Lmao



    What if the "Cleansing of the Sanctuary" applies to both Earth and Heaven?? What if the "Cleansing of the Sanctuary" will be completed by the end of 2133 AD?? What if the "Cleansing of the Sanctuary" is the "Executive-Judgment"?? What if the "Investigative-Judgment" is "Disclosure on Steroids"?? What if the "Investigative-Judgment" began in 2013 or 2014?? What if "Probation Closed" in 2013?? "The Judgment Was Set, and the Books Were Opened"?? What if the "Kingdom of the God of This World" is the "New World Order"?? What if this Kingdom of "God" will end in 2133?? What if the "Kingdom of the True and Living God" will commence in 2134?? What if "Sin and Sinners" (with a reasonable and rational definition) will no longer exist anywhere in the Universe after 2133?? What if the Book of Revelation is descriptive of the "Executive-Judgment"?? I honestly don't know the answers to most (if not all) of these questions -- but I wonder with fear and trembling. I seem to be losing an "Internal Holy War". I'd rather skip all of the "Fire and Brimstone" -- and just have a Reasonable, Rational, Open and Honest Universal Trial -- with Incarceration, Education, and Work Sentences Given to the Rebellious, Reprobates, and Blasphemers. But I have NO Idea what's REALLY been going-on in Heaven and Earth (going way, way, way, way back). Once again -- PLEASE obtain a complete DVD Set of Dr. Who in Trial of a Time-Lord. It's sort of corny -- but I think it might be illustrative of several key elements of the Final-Judgment.

    Daniel 2:1 And in the second year of the reign of Nebuchadnezzar Nebuchadnezzar dreamed dreams, wherewith his spirit was troubled , and his sleep brake from him.  2 Then the king commanded to call the magicians, and the astrologers, and the sorcerers , and the Chaldeans, for to shew the king his dreams. So they came and stood before the king.  3 And the king said unto them, I have dreamed a dream, and my spirit was troubled to know the dream.  4 Then spake the Chaldeans to the king in Syriack, O king, live for ever: tell thy servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation.  5 The king answered and said to the Chaldeans, The thing is gone from me: if ye will not make known unto me the dream, with the interpretation thereof, ye shall be cut in pieces, and your houses shall be made a dunghill.  6 But if ye shew the dream, and the interpretation thereof, ye shall receive of me gifts and rewards and great honour: therefore shew me the dream, and the interpretation thereof.  7 They answered again and said , Let the king tell his servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation of it.  8 The king answered and said , I know of certainty that ye would gain the time, because ye see the thing is gone from me.  9 But if ye will not make known unto me the dream, there is but one  decree for you: for ye have prepared lying and corrupt words to speak before me, till the time be changed : therefore tell me the dream, and I shall know that ye can shew me the interpretation thereof.  10 The Chaldeans answered before the king, and said , There is not a man upon the earth that can shew the king's matter: therefore there is no king, lord, nor ruler, that asked such things at any magician, or astrologer, or Chaldean.  11 And it is a rare thing that the king requireth , and there is none other that can shew it before the king, except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh.  12 For this cause the king was angry and very furious , and commanded to destroy all the wise men of Babylon.  13 And the decree went forth that the wise men should be slain ; and they sought Daniel and his fellows to be slain .  14 Then Daniel answered with counsel and wisdom to Arioch the captain of the king's guard, which was gone forth to slay the wise men of Babylon:  15 He answered and said to Arioch the king's captain, Why is the decree so hasty from the king? Then Arioch made the thing known to Daniel.  16 Then Daniel went in , and desired of the king that he would give him time, and that he would shew the king the interpretation.  17 Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions:  18 That they would desire mercies of the God of heaven concerning this secret; that Daniel and his fellows should not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babylon.  19 Then was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision. Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven.  20 Daniel answered and said , Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever  : for wisdom and might are his:  21 And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding:  22 He revealeth the deep and secret things : he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with him.  23 I thank thee, and praise thee, O thou God of my fathers, who hast given me wisdom and might, and hast made known unto me now what we desired of thee: for thou hast now made known unto us the king's matter.  24 Therefore   Daniel went in unto Arioch, whom the king had ordained to destroy the wise men of Babylon: he went and said thus unto him; Destroy not the wise men of Babylon: bring me in before the king, and I will shew unto the king the interpretation.  25 Then Arioch brought in Daniel before the king in haste , and said thus unto him, I have found a man of the captives  of Judah, that will make known unto the king the interpretation.  26 The king answered and said to Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, Art thou able to make known unto me the dream which I have seen , and the interpretation thereof?  27 Daniel answered in the presence of the king, and said , The secret which the king hath demanded cannot  the wise men, the astrologers, the magicians, the soothsayers , shew unto the king;  28 But there is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets, and maketh known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter days. Thy dream, and the visions of thy head upon thy bed, are these;  29 As for thee, O king, thy thoughts came into thy mind upon thy bed, what should come to pass hereafter  : and he that revealeth secrets maketh known to thee what shall come to pass .  30 But as for me, this secret is not revealed to me for any wisdom that I have more than any living, but for their sakes that shall make known the interpretation to the king, and that thou mightest know the thoughts of thy heart.  31 Thou, O king, sawest  , and behold a great  image. This great image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the form thereof was terrible .  32 This image's head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of brass,  33 His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay.  34 Thou sawest  till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces .  35 Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer threshingfloors; and the wind carried them away , that no place was found for them: and the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.  36 This is the dream; and we will tell the interpretation thereof before the king.  37 Thou, O king, art a king of kings: for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory.  38 And wheresoever the children of men dwell , the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head of gold.  39 And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.  40 And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise .  41 And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potters' clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided ; but there shall be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay.  42 And as the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly  strong, and partly  broken .  43 And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves  with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay.  44 And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever.  45 Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter  : and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure .  46 Then the king Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face, and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odours unto him.  47 The king answered unto Daniel, and said , Of a truth it is, that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, seeing thou couldest reveal this secret.  48 Then the king made Daniel a great man , and gave him many great gifts, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men of Babylon.  49 Then Daniel requested of the king, and he set Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, over the affairs of the province of Babylon: but Daniel sat in the gate of the king.

    7:1 In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon his bed: then he wrote the dream, and told the sum of the matters.  2 Daniel spake and said , I saw  in my vision by night, and, behold, the four winds of the heaven strove upon the great sea.  3 And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another.  4 The first was like a lion, and had eagle's wings: I beheld  till the wings thereof were plucked , and it was lifted up from the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, and a man's heart was given to it.  5 And behold another beast, a second, like to a bear, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it: and they said thus unto it, Arise , devour much flesh.  6 After this I beheld  , and lo another, like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl; the beast had also four heads; and dominion was given to it.  7 After this I saw  in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces , and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns.  8 I considered  the horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots : and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things.  9 I beheld  till the thrones were cast down , and the Ancient of days did sit , whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.  10 A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgment was set , and the books were opened .  11 I beheld  then because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake : I beheld  even till the beast was slain , and his body destroyed , and given to the burning flame.  12 As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away : yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time.  13 I saw  in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.  14 And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away , and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed .  15 I Daniel was grieved in my spirit in the midst of my body, and the visions of my head troubled me.  16 I came near unto one of them that stood by , and asked him the truth of all this. So he told me, and made me know the interpretation of the things.  17 These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the earth.  18 But the saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever.  19 Then I would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful , whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured , brake in pieces , and stamped the residue with his feet;  20 And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up , and before whom three fell ; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows.  21 I beheld  , and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them;  22 Until the Ancient of days came  , and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom.  23 Thus he said , The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down , and break it in pieces .  24 And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise : and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings.  25 And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.  26 But the judgment shall sit , and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end.  27 And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him.  28 Hitherto is the end of the matter. As for me Daniel, my cogitations much troubled me, and my countenance changed in me: but I kept the matter in my heart.

    8:1 In the third year of the reign of king Belshazzar a vision appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first.  2 And I saw in a vision; and it came to pass, when I saw , that I was at Shushan in the palace, which is in the province of Elam; and I saw in a vision, and I was by the river of Ulai.  3 Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw , and, behold, there stood before the river a ram which had two horns: and the two horns were high; but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last.  4 I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward; so that no beasts might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but he did according to his will, and became great .  5 And as I was considering , behold, an he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground: and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes.  6 And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power.  7 And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand.  8 Therefore the he goat waxed very great : and when he was strong , the great horn was broken ; and for it came up four notable ones toward the four winds of heaven.  9 And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great , toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land.  10 And it waxed great , even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them.  11 Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away , and the place of his sanctuary was cast down .  12 And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practised , and prospered .  13 Then I heard one saint speaking , and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake , How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation , to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?  14 And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days  ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed .  15 And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man.  16 And I heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called , and said , Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision.  17 So he came near where I stood: and when he came , I was afraid , and fell upon my face: but he said unto me, Understand , O son of man: for at the time of the end shall be the vision.  18 Now as he was speaking with me, I was in a deep sleep on my face toward the ground: but he touched me, and set me upright.  19 And he said , Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indignation: for at the time appointed the end shall be.  20 The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia.  21 And the rough goat is the king of Grecia: and the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king.  22 Now that being broken , whereas four stood up for it, four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power.  23 And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full , a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up .  24 And his power shall be mighty , but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully , and shall prosper , and practise , and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people.  25 And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand.  26 And the vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true: wherefore shut thou up the vision; for it shall be for many days.  27 And I Daniel fainted , and was sick certain days; afterward I rose up , and did the king's business; and I was astonished at the vision, but none understood it.

    9:1 In the first year of Darius the son of Ahasuerus, of the seed of the Medes, which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans;  2 In the first year of his reign I Daniel understood by books the number of the years, whereof the word of the LORD came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem.  3 And I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes:  4 And I prayed unto the LORD my God, and made my confession , and said , O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments;  5 We have sinned , and have committed iniquity , and have done wickedly , and have rebelled , even by departing from thy precepts and from thy judgments:  6 Neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets, which spake in thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people of the land.  7 O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee, but unto us confusion of faces, as at this day; to the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and unto all Israel, that are near, and that are far off, through all the countries whither thou hast driven them, because of their trespass that they have trespassed against thee.  8 O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned against thee.  9 To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses, though we have rebelled against him;  10 Neither have we obeyed the voice of the LORD our God, to walk in his laws, which he set before us by his servants the prophets.  11 Yea, all Israel have transgressed thy law, even by departing , that they might not obey thy voice; therefore the curse is poured upon us, and the oath that is written in the law of Moses the servant of God, because we have sinned against him.  12 And he hath confirmed his words, which he spake against us, and against our judges that judged us, by bringing upon us a great evil: for under the whole heaven hath not been done as hath been done upon Jerusalem.  13 As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the LORD our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand thy truth.  14 Therefore hath the LORD watched upon the evil, and brought it upon us: for the LORD our God is righteous in all his works which he doeth : for we obeyed not his voice.  15 And now, O Lord our God, that hast brought thy people forth out of the land of Egypt with a mighty hand, and hast gotten thee renown, as at this day; we have sinned , we have done wickedly .  16 O Lord, according to all thy righteousness, I beseech thee, let thine anger and thy fury be turned away from thy city Jerusalem, thy holy mountain: because for our sins, and for the iniquities of our fathers, Jerusalem and thy people are become a reproach to all that are about us.  17 Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplications, and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is desolate, for the Lord's sake.  18 O my God, incline thine ear, and hear ; open thine eyes, and behold our desolations , and the city which is called by thy name: for we do not present our supplications before thee for our righteousnesses, but for thy great mercies.  19 O Lord, hear ; O Lord, forgive ; O Lord, hearken and do ; defer not, for thine own sake, O my God: for thy city and thy people are called by thy name.  20 And whiles I was speaking , and praying , and confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel, and presenting my supplication before the LORD my God for the holy mountain of my God;  21 Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation.  22 And he informed me, and talked with me, and said , O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding.  23 At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth , and I am come to shew thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision.  24 Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.  25 Know therefore and understand , that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again , and the wall, even in troublous times.  26 And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off , but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined .  27 And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease , and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate , even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.

    10:1 In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose name was called Belteshazzar; and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the vision.  2 In those days I Daniel was mourning three full weeks.  3 I ate no pleasant bread, neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth, neither did I anoint myself at all , till three whole weeks were fulfilled .  4 And in the four and twentieth day of the first month, as I was by the side of the great river, which is Hiddekel;  5 Then I lifted up mine eyes, and looked , and behold a certain man clothed in linen, whose loins were girded with fine gold of Uphaz:  6 His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in colour to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude.  7 And I Daniel alone saw the vision: for the men that were with me saw not the vision; but a great quaking fell upon them, so that they fled to hide themselves.  8 Therefore I was left alone , and saw this great vision, and there remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength.  9 Yet heard I the voice of his words: and when I heard the voice of his words, then was I in a deep sleep on my face, and my face toward the ground.  10 And, behold, an hand touched me, which set me upon my knees and upon the palms of my hands.  11 And he said unto me, O Daniel, a man greatly beloved, understand the words that I speak unto thee, and stand upright: for unto thee am I now sent . And when he had spoken this word unto me, I stood trembling .  12 Then said he unto me, Fear not, Daniel: for from the first day that thou didst set thine heart to understand , and to chasten thyself before thy God, thy words were heard , and I am come for thy words.  13 But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia.  14 Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days: for yet the vision is for many days.  15 And when he had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground, and I became dumb .  16 And, behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips: then I opened my mouth, and spake , and said unto him that stood before me, O my lord, by the vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have retained no strength.  17 For how can the servant of this my lord talk with this my lord? for as for me, straightway there remained no strength in me, neither is there breath left in me.  18 Then there came again and touched me one like the appearance of a man, and he strengthened me,  19 And said , O man greatly beloved, fear not: peace be unto thee, be strong , yea, be strong . And when he had spoken unto me, I was strengthened , and said , Let my lord speak ; for thou hast strengthened me.  20 Then said he, Knowest thou wherefore I come unto thee? and now will I return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am gone forth , lo, the prince of Grecia shall come .  21 But I will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince.

    11:1 Also I in the first year of Darius the Mede, even I, stood to confirm and to strengthen him.  2 And now will I shew thee the truth. Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all: and by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia.  3 And a mighty king shall stand up , that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will.  4 And when he shall stand up , his kingdom shall be broken , and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled : for his kingdom shall be plucked up , even for others beside those.  5 And the king of the south shall be strong , and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion ; his dominion shall be a great dominion.  6 And in the end of years they shall join themselves together ; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand , nor his arm: but she shall be given up , and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times.  7 But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail :  8 And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north.  9 So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land.  10 But his sons shall be stirred up , and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come , and overflow , and pass through : then shall he return , and be stirred up , even to his fortress.  11 And the king of the south shall be moved with choler , and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand.  12 And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up ; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it.  13 For the king of the north shall return , and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches.  14 And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall .  15 So the king of the north shall come , and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand , neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand .  16 But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed.  17 He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do : and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him.  18 After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease ; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him.  19 Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall , and not be found .  20 Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed , neither in anger, nor in battle.  21 And in his estate shall stand up a vile person , to whom they shall not give the honour of the kingdom: but he shall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries.  22 And with the arms of a flood shall they be overflown from before him, and shall be broken ; yea, also the prince of the covenant.  23 And after the league made with him he shall work deceitfully: for he shall come up , and shall become strong with a small people.  24 He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province; and he shall do that which his fathers have not done , nor his fathers' fathers; he shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and he shall forecast his devices against the strong holds, even for a time.  25 And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the king of the south with a great army; and the king of the south shall be stirred up to battle with a very great and mighty army; but he shall not stand : for they shall forecast devices against him.  26 Yea, they that feed of the portion of his meat shall destroy him, and his army shall overflow : and many shall fall down slain.  27 And both these kings' hearts shall be to do mischief  , and they shall speak lies at one table; but it shall not prosper : for yet the end shall be at the time appointed.  28 Then shall he return into his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the holy covenant; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land.  29 At the time appointed he shall return , and come toward the south; but it shall not be as the former, or as the latter.  30 For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved , and return , and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do ; he shall even return , and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant.  31 And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate .  32 And such as do wickedly against the covenant shall he corrupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God shall be strong , and do exploits.  33 And they that understand among the people shall instruct many: yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, many days.  34 Now when they shall fall , they shall be holpen with a little help: but many shall cleave to them with flatteries.  35 And some of them of understanding shall fall , to try them, and to purge , and to make them white , even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed.  36 And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished : for that that is determined shall be done .  37 Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all.  38 But in his estate shall he honour the God of forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things.  39 Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory: and he shall cause them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain.  40 And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him: and the king of the north shall come against him like a whirlwind , with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over .  41 He shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be overthrown : but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon.  42 He shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape.  43 But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt: and the Libyans and the Ethiopians shall be at his steps.  44 But tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy , and utterly to make away many.  45 And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to his end, and none shall help him.

    12:1 And at that time shall Michael stand up , the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered , every one that shall be found written in the book.  2 And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake , some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.  3 And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.  4 But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro , and knowledge shall be increased .  5 Then I Daniel looked , and, behold, there stood other two, the one on this side of the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank of the river.  6 And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?  7 And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished .  8 And I heard , but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?  9 And he said , Go thy way , Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.  10 Many shall be purified , and made white , and tried ; but the wicked shall do wickedly : and none of the wicked shall understand ; but the wise shall understand .  11 And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away , and the abomination that maketh desolate set up , there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days.  12 Blessed is he that waiteth , and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.  13 But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest , and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.

    Matthew 24:1 And Jesus went out , and departed from the temple: and his disciples came to him for to shew him the buildings of the temple.  2 And Jesus said unto them, See ye not all these things? verily I say unto you, There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down .  3 And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately , saying , Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world?  4 And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you.  5 For many shall come in my name, saying , I am Christ; and shall deceive many.  6 And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled : for all these things must come to pass , but the end is not yet.  7 For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places.  8 All  these are the beginning of sorrows.  9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake.  10 And then shall many be offended , and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another.  11 And many false prophets shall rise , and shall deceive many.  12 And because iniquity shall abound , the love of many shall wax cold .  13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved .  14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come .  15 When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth , let him understand :)  16 Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains:  17 Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house:  18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes.  19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days!  20 But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day:  21 For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be .  22 And except those days should be shortened , there should no flesh be saved : but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened .  23 Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo , here is Christ, or there; believe it not.  24 For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.  25 Behold , I have told you before .  26 Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold , he is in the desert; go not forth : behold , he is in the secret chambers; believe it not.  27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be .  28 For wheresoever the carcase is , there will the eagles be gathered together .  29 Immediately  after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened , and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken :  30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn , and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.  31 And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other .  32 Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh:  33 So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors.  34 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass , till  all these things be fulfilled .  35 Heaven and earth shall pass away , but my words shall not pass away .  36 But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only.  37 But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be .  38 For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking , marrying and giving in marriage , until the day that Noe entered into the ark,  39 And knew not until the flood came , and took them all away ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be .  40 Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken , and the other left .  41 Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken , and the other left .  42 Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come .  43 But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come , he would have watched , and would not have suffered his house to be broken up .  44 Therefore  be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh .  45 Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season?  46 Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing .  47 Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods .  48 But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming ;  49 And shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken ;  50 The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of ,  51 And shall cut him asunder , and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

    25:1 Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom.  2 And five of them were wise, and five were foolish.  3 They that were foolish took their  lamps, and took no oil with them:  4 But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps.  5 While the bridegroom tarried , they all slumbered and slept .  6 And at midnight there was a cry made , Behold , the bridegroom cometh ; go ye out to meet him.  7 Then all those virgins arose , and trimmed their lamps.  8 And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out .  9 But the wise answered , saying , Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell , and buy for yourselves.  10 And while they went to buy , the bridegroom came ; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut .  11 Afterward  came also the other virgins, saying , Lord, Lord, open to us.  12 But he answered and said , Verily I say unto you, I know you not.  13 Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh .  14 For the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelling into a far country , who called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods .  15 And unto one he gave five talents , to another two, and to another one; to every man according to his several ability; and straightway took his journey .  16 Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the same, and made them other five talents.  17 And likewise he that had received two, he also gained other two.  18 But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord's money.  19 After a long time the lord of those servants cometh , and reckoneth  with them.  20 And so he that had received five talents came and brought other five talents, saying , Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents: behold, I have gained beside them five talents more.  21 His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord.  22 He also that had received two talents came and said , Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents: behold, I have gained two other talents beside them.  23 His lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord.  24 Then he which had received the one talent came and said , Lord, I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown , and gathering where thou hast not strawed :  25 And I was afraid , and went and hid thy talent in the earth: lo, there thou hast that is thine.  26 His lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strawed :  27 Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received mine own with usury.  28 Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents.  29 For unto every one that hath shall be given , and he shall have abundance : but from him that hath not shall be taken away  even that which he hath .  30 And cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.  31 When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory:  32 And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats:  33 And he shall set  the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.  34 Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come , ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world:  35 For I was an hungred , and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty , and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in :  36 Naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick , and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me.  37 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying , Lord, when saw we thee an hungred , and fed thee? or thirsty , and gave thee drink ?  38 When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or naked, and clothed thee?  39 Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee?  40 And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.  41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed , into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels:  42 For I was an hungred , and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty , and ye gave me no drink :  43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not.  44 Then shall they also answer him, saying , Lord, when saw we thee an hungred , or athirst , or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee?  45 Then shall he answer them, saying , Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me.  46 And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal.   

    Consider creating a Moot Holy-War between the following two KJV lists. Notice that they both begin with Genesis. I'm repeating this because I think it might be extremely important. Read straight-through both lists -- over and over again -- and see what understandings emerge. Once again, this is all about truth-seeking rather than happy-making.


    1. Genesis.
    2. Exodus.
    3. Leviticus.
    4. Numbers.
    5. Deuteronomy.
    6. Isaiah.
    7. Jeremiah.
    8. Lamentations.
    9. Ezekiel.
    10. Daniel.
    11. Revelation.


    1. Genesis.
    2. Job.
    3. Psalms.
    4. Proverbs.
    5. Ecclesiastes.
    6. Song of Songs.
    7. Luke.
    8. John.
    9. Acts.
    10. Romans.
    11. Hebrews.


    Try thinking in terms of the first list being related to an Ancient Pre-Human Civilization ruling a Recent-Renegade Human-Civilization -- with the second list being related to a Recent-Hybrid Mediating-Civilization ruling a Recent-Renegade Human-Civilization. I think we might be on the verge of a Renegade-Humanity ruling a Renegade-Humanity -- with planned and calculated Disastrous-Results. Consider reading Prophets and Kings by Ellen White -- as a Royal-Model Middle-Way.


    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 51ZqGTrh9mL._SS500_



    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sun Aug 30, 2015 9:56 am; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Mon Nov 17, 2014 9:47 am

    Please remember that a lot of these posts are reposts from several years ago -- and I have not modified them to fit my current thinking. I've left simplistic and embarrassing material mostly intact -- just for the record. This is all intended to help us think -- rather than me claiming that I have any exclusive truth. Appearances are Everything -- Aren't They?? The Bottom-Line is the Bottom-Line -- Isn't It?? Winning Isn't Everything -- It's the Only Thing -- Right?? What if Satan has honed these concepts into a Highly-Evolved Science?? What if Satan has an Office at Goldman-Sachs?? What if Satan is the God of This World?? What if Satan Gives Us What We Want -- While Taking What We Have?? I don't have inside information regarding all of the above -- but I often wonder about such things, with fear and trembling. I keep thinking we're in more trouble than we can possibly comprehend -- and that when we finally "get-it" people will cry "Why Didn't Anyone Tell Us??!!" People will probably blame anyone other than themselves -- and proceed to jump out of the frying-pan and into the fire. What if "Research" were a "Religion"??
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Featured_research-scientist_1600x600
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Research-lab
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Student-Research-Fellowships
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Blue-research-photo
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Rese
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 ResearchLibraries

    It seems as if "THEY" can do whatever they wish to do -- whether they do it legitimately or illegitimately. My inclusion of some sort of theocratic aspect in a hypothetical USSS would be a reform of that which has existed for thousands of years (rather than an innovation). What if what I've been conceptualizing in a USSS is an idealistic version of whatever already exists??!! What if a lot of my conceptualizations are subconscious-conceptualizations (without me realizing it)??!! I like what I've conceptualized -- yet I don't trust it -- or fully understand it. I don't even trust myself. Something is very wrong with what's going on in the world today -- both sacred and secular -- public and personal -- but I certainly don't have the details figured-out.
    HigherLove wrote:Hi Oxy -

    Thanks for bumping this up. There is a lot of information here, and threads that do not get responses can disappear.

    This is the first I have seen of this, but I wanted to let you know I was paying attention. I don't know if this will sound right, but I like the way you ask a question.

    This is a reminder to me to stay awake.

    This being "in love" business has been blissful. But, as a "Virgo" ("I analyze"), I have moments when I wonder if the beautiful being at my side every day is just a wonderful distraction presented to me courtesy of The Matrix.

    Love of my life, or red herring?

    Either way, I have been sidelined from my studies...

    However, to end on a positive note, it is my intention to spend some time with the material you have presented.

    Many thanks.

    TB
    Thank-you for your interest. I think this analyzing business is important work, but I am beginning to firm up my approach with more of a pragmatic focus. The speculative thinking has taken its toll on me, in ways that I don't wish upon anyone. I want the good guys and gals to win, and in this solar system, they often lose. I want to change the system of rewards and punishments. The concept of a Responsibility-Based United States of the Solar System is intended to be a minimalist and non-corrupt union of politics, religion, church, and state. It is not intended to make everyone think alike, but rather to facilitate a common ground or common meeting place, which works in most every context and situation. I think that the best work connected with this thread, will be done by those who use this material as a springboard to arrive at their own conclusions.

    There have been very few comments on my posts throughout the years. I must be from a different planet...in a different universe! Perhaps I should do market research...give people what they want...tell them what they want to hear...for a price. Problem! Reaction! Financial Solution! But then I would become the dragon I am presently fighting.

    Red Letter refers to the words of Jesus(or attributed to Jesus) which are printed in red in a red-letter edition of the Bible. It's sort of an oxymoron to refer to a Red Letter Church because Jesus didn't tell people to go to church. In fact, he told them to pray privately. Christ didn't raise money and build great churches in his honor. He taught mostly in nature...but he did teach also in the Jewish temple.

    Regarding Messianic Judaism...I attended a Christian/Jewish Seder. It was fascinating. Also, I attended a Christian class which was also attended by a close relative of a famous Hollywood director. The Ebionites are an interesting Jewish group who like Jesus...but don't like Paul! I listen to a UFO researcher named Sherry Shriner (not an endorsement) who likes Jesus...but not Paul.

    I am a very, very conflicted person regarding religion, spirituality, ufos, aliens, politics, etc. I'm sincere...but easily confused. I currently am down on just about everything in the Bible except for the words of Jesus (or words attributed to Jesus). And there are some trouble spots regarding his words.

    The date information was fascinating. I don't get caught up too much in symbology and numbers games. The principles and concepts contained in clear texts are enough to keep me busy. I worry that the Bible can often make things worse when people endlessly argue about this and that...and end up being very un-Christlike.

    I guess I long for a secular/spiritual society where people don't go to church...yet are highly ethical and spiritual...in a down to earth and practical manner. I'm very interested in all of the material presented in Avalon and Camelot...yet I'm not really into a lot of the new age stuff. I remember attending a Whole Life Expo...while I was still attending two different Christian churches! I talked to Dr. Timothy Leary about Jesus! What a trip! Someone stood up in the middle of his lecture...and yelled 'Turn or Burn, Tim!! I talked to an actor's son about the possibility of doing a proper Jesus movie...complete with the latest special effects. He just smiled. That was before Mel Gibson gave it a bloody go...so to speak! I saw advantages and disadvantages in the various approaches at the churches and expos. It's a real smorgasbord out there!

    At this point I'm almost making a religion out of the U.S. Constitution...because the principle of responsible freedom is central to both the words of Christ and the Constitution. I want to go completely modern...yet not throw out the baby with the bathwater. If things get too complicated...the battle for a better world will be lost. The Constitution is very short and to the point...and inspiration can be breathed into it from a variety of philosophical, theological, and spiritual sources. I want to be as inclusive as possible...yet highly principled. The words of Christ are about setting people free. I often think that Christ was fully aware of the reptilian stuff (or equivalent)...and presented that which was essential for people to be freed from the reptilian theocracy which enslaved (and enslaves?) them.

    The painting was very cool! But I just had a chilling thought. Some say that the PTB are planning a staged second coming of Christ. They have very, very advanced holographic technology...and who knows what else? We may really get jerked around in the next few years. Be careful! Sometimes I think that the imagination is the most useful spiritual tool. The painting is imaginary...yet one can gain a lot from meditating or praying while looking at it. I am tending to think that we need to contact the vast spirituality within us...rather than praying to an external god. This is not an arrogant view. This is not self-exaltation...because this is something available to everyone...not just someone who is chosen or special. I think the words of Christ are helpful to get us to this point. If the reps (in spiritual form) are all around us...then when we channel or pray to something outside of ourselves...might we really be contacting reptilian entities? I tend to think it's us vs them...so we may need to be very, very careful in this area. I fear that many religious services...really honor Satan...without the people realizing that this is what they are doing. This is something which is very subtle...but I think Satan is in both the God and the Satanism business. He (she?) may have a monopoly on monotheism! Both sides of wars get financed by the same demonic international financiers...so why is it far-fetched to think that Satan 'finances' both sides...and plays the part of both God and Satan? This may be blasphemous talk to many...but take a very close look at the Old Testament God...and the God of Revelation. Is this a Christ-like God? I think not.

    I'm angry that all religions...including Christianity...do not follow the words of Christ. I think there may be a supernatural reason for this. If there are reptilians...and the words of Christ were designed to free us from reptilian imprisonment and enslavement...then the reps would really try to keep everyone away from the teachings of Jesus.

    I was going to take a break...yet here I am.

    Quote: I have some of the same issues that you have shared regarding religion, the bible and most definitely Pauline scripture. I think Paul was a plant to subvert the teachings of Christ. I do not like his energy nor his teachings that are so judgmental and misogynistic. As for the God of the OT vs. the God presented in the NT, I have some of the same issues.

    Response: In the Great Commission...Jesus tells his followers to teach what he taught. Paul...or everyone else in the New Testament...or even most everyone else in 2,000 years of Christian history...failed to do this. The Roman Catholic Church was not based upon the Teachings of Jesus. The Protestant Reformation was not based upon the Teachings of Jesus. Most Christian sermons are not based upon the Teachings of Jesus. Paul is most often the last word regarding Jesus...rather than Jesus being the last word regarding Jesus. The Babylonian, Egyptian, Jewish, Roman, (Reptilian?) Theocracy could not tolerate the Teachings of Jesus...so it made Jesus into a hood ornament...a crucifix nailed to a wall. Paul was an accessory in accomplishing this. In a sense...Jesus was like JFK...they both opposed the Old World Disorder Reptilian Theocracy...and were murdered. If this is an extreme view...and an error...please let me know...and explain why.

    I just want to say that I'm guilty of what I am lamenting. Even now...I have a hard time sitting down for an extended period of time...and studying the Teachings of Jesus. If I had been one of the key historical Christians...including a Pope...I probably would have done some of the same things they did. In a previous life...perhaps I did. My intention is not to single out people or organizations...it is to point out a glaring historical and contemporary problem. I just think the human race has been massively screwed with. I think the human race is still being massively screwed with...and that the so called New World Order is ultimately malevolently non-human. I could be very wrong...but this is what I currently believe. I'm open to reevaluation.

    What did Jesus say about these aspects of his life?

    Are the actual words of Jesus viewed with the same reverence which the stories and theologies about him are bestowed with? What did Jesus say about himself?

    Thank-you for the links. I liked what Robert Higgs had to say. Especially this:

    'It follows directly that up to this point the continued prosecution of the war has served the leaders´ interests. They may say they are trying to end the war. They may have secured their election or reelection, as many of the Democrats now serving in Congress have, by promising to do whatever they can to end the war. Yet the truth is that they´ve sold the public a bill of goods. When the leaders have considered all the personal consequences they expect to follow from acting to end the war, they have concluded that, all things being considered, doing so does not serve their interest, and therefore they have refrained from doing so.'


    Quote: About UFO Jesus, I wonder actually about connections to the Leonid meteor showers and comet Tempel-Tuttle, because: "The orbit of 55P/Tempel-Tuttle intersects that of Earth near exactly, hence streams of material ejected from the comet during perihelion passes do not have to spread out over time to encounter Earth. This coincidence means that streams from the comet are still dense when they encounter Earth, resulting in the *33 year cycle* of Leonid meteor storms."

    Response: I dunno. Does the Leonid meteor shower have an occult or Masonic significance because it occurs every 33 years? When it occurred in 1833...some people (the Millerites) thought that it was a sign of the times...signalling the second coming of Christ...and the end of the world. Think about it...33 year cycle...1833...33rd degree Masons, 33 degrees latitude, 33 degrees longitude, at 18:33, etc.

    Thank-you for your thoughts no caste and RedeZra. I just want people to think about this subject...regardless of what conclusions they arrive at. We are all different...thank God.

    What I am very worried about is the destruction and subversion of the U.S. Constitution and the Teachings of Jesus. These words are designed to set us free...and keep us free...yet they are under attack by the very people who benefit from them. They know not what they do.

    These are confusing times. They are emotionally and spiritually draining times. People don't know which way to jump. Many people are jumping out of the frying pan and into the fire. Things are heating up. Knowledge increases. People run to and fro. It's the quickening. Fasten your seatbelts.

    The church's one foundation 'tis Jesus Christ her Lord! Are the teachings of Jesus first and foremost in your church? If not, why not? Who's church is it, anyway? Are most, if not all, sermons preached from the words of Christ? If not, why not?

    The historicity arguments can be quite intricate and disturbing. They are fair game though...and you make a good point. I want to be a better person...every day...and in every way. If one is depending on the Bible for emotional and spiritual support and strength...it is rather hard to be completely objective. Much groundbreaking biblical research has been done by "unbelievers". They have done us a service. However...the devotional aspects of the Bible should not be trampled upon. My bias is that the words which are printed in red letters in a red letter edition of the Bible are fundamental. This, I suppose, is a more refined fundamentalism of sorts, but without a lot of the negative baggage! I'm leaning toward a New Theology Based Upon Humanistic Christocentric Egyptological Science Fiction. That's quite a mouthful. I'm just starting my journey in this direction...so I don't know if I'm heading down a dead end road or not...but I think it's going to be a rocky road! I don't think there is one right way to "do theology"...but the words attributed to Jesus are a good place to begin and end any philosophical or theological study. The science fiction aspects involve a lot of what is discussed within Avalon. Much of this is difficult to prove conclusively...so I am considering it to be science fiction. But just because it's science fiction...doesn't mean that it's not true! I'd like to see a lot of the contents of the Vatican Library made available online. I suspect that this library contains things that would leave us stunned. What would Bultmann say? What would Tesla say?

    no caste commented: Here's one exegesis I found:

    "Let us begin by asking: How many sons does the Bible tell us that God Almighty has?

    1. Jacob is God's son and firstborn: "Israel is my son, even my firstborn" Exodus 4:22.

    2. Solomon is God's son "He shall build an house for my name, and I will establish the throne of his kingdom for ever. I will be his father, and he shall be my son": 2 Samuel 7:13-14.

    3. Ephraim is God's firstborn: "for I am a father to Israel, and Ephraim is my firstborn." Jeremiah 31:9 (who is God's firstborn? Israel or Ephraim?).

    4. Adam is the son of God "Adam, which was the son of God." Luke 3:38.

    5. Common people (you and me) are the sons of God: "Ye are the children of the LORD your God" Deuteronomy 14:1. "For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God" Romans 8:14. "But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, [even] to them that believe on his name:" John 1:12. "That ye may ...

    "What was he trying to tell us by constantly repeating and emphasizing to us throughout the New Testament "I am a human being," "I am a human being," "I am a human being"?. What had he foreseen? Think about it!.

    "Do Christians emphasize this aspect of Jesus? The New Testament Greek word translated as "son" are "pias" and "paida" which mean "servant," or "son in the sense of servant." These are translated to "son" in reference to Jesus and "servant" in reference to all others in some translations of the Bible (see below). As we are beginning to see, one of the most fundamental reasons why Jesus (pbuh) is considered God is due to extensive mistranslation. We shall see more and more examples of this throughout this book.

    "Islam teaches that Jesus (pbuh) was a human being, not a god. Jesus (pbuh) continually emphasized this to his followers throughout his mission. The Gospel of Barnabas also affirms this fact."

    Back to UFO Jesus, it was just a thought for me. I'm not into occult or Masonic interpretations. We'd have to ask 777 - I read in one of his posts lately that humans have *33 vertebrae*. I continue to consider the Leonid thing though - something about it... has a mysterious attraction. So, I'm just exploring its astronomical possibilities, in the sense that maybe we humans rationalize celestial events and transmute them into religion, myth, belief systems.

    That said, I do believe Jesus walked the Earth, was a super ethicist, street fighter (the temple!), was strung up like many others who historically kick imperialists' a*s. Is love revolutionary? {End of no caste Comment)

    Could we be dealing with several "Gods"...with big ideas for Humanity? Did they each have special sons, daughters, and nations? Are Gods, Goddesses, and Angels really Reptilian Beings (or Reptilian/Human Hybrids)? This is not meant to be irreverent or rhetorical. Is there a Divinity Within Humanity which is at least equal to that of the Gods, Goddesses, and Angels? Is this what Jesus was trying to tell us in a round about way? When God 'made' Humans a little lower than the Angels...was this really a genetic detuning and dumbing down...rather than the Creation of the Human Race?

    Lately...I've been toying with the idea of a non-penitential, non-sacrificial Ecumenical Namaste Mass based upon the Latin Mass...and I'm not a Roman Catholic. For further information regarding the Non Roman Catholic attraction to the Mass...take a look at the book 'Evangelicals on the Canterbury Trail'.

    I keep thinking that there was a huge Human v Reptilian War...where we got our @$$ kicked by the Reps...and that now we are Prisoners of War on a Prison Planet administered via a Reptilian Theocracy. Who knows...we may have deserved some of this. I really don't know. But whatever the historical case may be...WE NEED TO MOVE ON! WE NEED TO RULE OURSELVES IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM! I continue to like the idea of The United States of the Solar System...based upon Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom...in the context of the U.S. Constitution and Bill of Rights...in the context of the United Nations...and applied to the entire Solar System. If a quarantine is deemed necessary until we become at least a +3 civilization...then so be it. We may be a Planet in Rebellion. If so...we may need to temper our irrational exuberance into a Constructively Competitive and Responsibly Free Society.

    Please read through http://redletterchurch.net/ (nephariously removed from my legitimate ownership -- and subsequently completely removed from the internet -- and not just the content) as a devotional exercise. I don't consider it to be 'the answer'...just another step in the right direction.

    The question "what would Jesus do?" is a popular one. It is a helpful ethical guide under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. However, there is an even more important question, I believe, "what did Jesus say?" Then it is up to us to do what Jesus said! It's almost too simple! Obviously real-life challenges are not so simple, but the words of Jesus, illuminated by careful-prayerful study and the Holy Spirit, provide an ethical-spiritual home base where we can formulate our positive responses to the challenges and perplexities of modern life!

    The term "Red Letter Christian" seems to cause many Christians to bristle! Why is this? Is it the manner of presentation by Red Letter Christians such as Tony Campolo? Perhaps. Tony is a very aggressive speaker and writer! But I think the Teachings of Jesus make us very uncomfortable when we are doing something wrong or are corrupt! Sometimes things have to seemingly get worse in order to get better. When one kneels at the feet of Jesus and looks into His face of love, one knows that they can do better (no matter how good or bad they are)! The experience may make us squirm, but ultimately it makes us better people, and the world a better place!



    The words of Jesus are not isolated from the rest of scripture, but they are central to scripture. Each and every Bible study and sermon should be centered in the words of Jesus. It's not about excluding the rest of the Bible, but rather about understanding the whole Bible by placing the teachings of Jesus front and center, where they belong! An ideal method of study is to take your favorite red letter, cross referenced version of the Bible, and read the red lettered portions, in context, and read all cross referenced texts in their contexts. Let the Bible be its own interpreter, with the Holy Spirit as your guide. But first, get plenty of exercise in nature, plenty of rest, and plenty of prayer! Lastly, integrate all of the above into everything. This isn't easy, and it's not for wimps! The texts are ancient and we live in a modern world which is becoming more complex, perplexing and dangerous by the millisecond! But if the principles and concepts of the Teachings of Jesus are not integrated into our modern world, we face negative consequences of truly Biblical proportions...

    hippihillbobbi commented: ODM -- Cool Thread! it was amazing to me when i began it that it started so many months ago, cause it "reads" like it was al written yesterday.

    Orthodoxy -- it "feels like" to me that you are presently undergoing a fairly intense, energetic, nervous-yet-curiously-peaceful, joyful phase in your spiritual development. and, speaking for myself, it's DELIGHTFUL to watch it progress!. You are SO SPECIAL, ODM .... thanks for always "keeping us guessing" (at what you'll say next! LOL), and for doing such a terrific, job of weaving together what may seem like drastically disparate strands of the truth about All-that-Is (and, i agree, the Red-Letter kind is an EXCELLENT starting-point for the weaving). and the strands are joined together into a lovely creation whose, diverse colors shimmer mysteriously before our eyes, inviting us to come home to ourselves, to our Source, to the tender familiarity and excitement of our most intimate lover.

    Thank you, Orthodoxy, for sharing with us so openly and innocently .... from your authentic-spot, your "little-child." May we each learn from you better 'n better each day how to be our little child.

    your sister in Unity, hippihill

    P.S. I've been meaning to ask you ...... why the LATIN Mass?!? the "resonance" of the language, perhaps? just wondering (I'm Catholic). hhb (End of hippihill quote)

    Thank-you hippihill. People who appreciate other people are to be most appreciated...and you are one of those people. You are quite articulate. You write as though you might be a Theologian at a Roman Catholic University! Everything seems to be up for grabs...and somewhat chaotic...and I'm looking for common ground regarding the best wisdom to be found throughout the world. There is an information explosion...and it's hard to keep up! I'm not trying to stir things up. I'm trying to make things more settled and sane...even though it might not seem like it, at times.

    Regarding the Non-Penitential, Non-Sacrificial, Humanistic, Christocentric, Ecumenical Namaste Latin Mass...Celebrating the Divinity Within Humanity...I'm once again looking for common ground to legitimately unite people in a non-coercive manner. I love the architecture, art, music, robes, incense, and ceremony of the Roman Catholic Church...yet I am aware of a dark-side and problematic-side as well. Latin is sort of obscure...so a Mass could be conducted in Latin world-wide...and people would feel right at home as they traveled throughout the world...or watched on television or the internet. Also...this would be all about being elevated by the atmosphere of reverence and awe...without being troubled by theological jargon and mumbo-jumbo which careful thinking might reject. It would be a Spiritual Switzerland. I prefer the glory, grandeur, reverence, and awe of the traditional service...rather than the 'Jesus is my buddy, show-up in shorts and a t-shirt, praise-song, hippie reefer-madness'.

    In a sense...I desire a Minimalist Humanistic Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Theocracy. The United Nations and the City States need to be purified and reformed if we are to achieve a Perfected Solar System Inhabited by Perfected Human Beings...without eugenics or coercion. I want a Solar System Exorcism...to rid this Solar System of the worst Human and Non-Human malevolent beings...without harming them. Some of these beings...I fear...are Playing God...and Using God's Name in Vain. But what do I know?

    Today I wish to focus on the 'Great Commission' in Matthew 28:19-20: "Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things whatever I have commanded you; and behold, I am with you always, even to the end of the age."

    What did Jesus tell His followers to teach all nations? "To observe all things whatever I have commanded you."

    Was Jesus a Red Letter Christian?? Indeed! He was the first! He was, and is, the CEO! Have His 'followers' followed His clear instructions? In most cases no! Why is this? Does this constitute insubordination? There may be some surprises in the hereafter! More importantly, what are we going to do to correct this failure to carry out a direct order by our Commanding Officer???

    It seems that I'm becoming a bit of a reptilian hound. I don't like doing this...but I fear that there is a reptilian cancer growing on the human race...so to speak...although the reptilians(if they exist) probably think that humans are a cancer growing on THEIR PLANET...and must be enslaved and exterminated to SAVE THE EARTH...and the reptilian race. Perhaps EARTH CHANGES(with the help of nukes under the polar icecaps and major fault-lines?) will be their method of choice to accomplish population reduction. Just speculation...as always. I would much prefer to work cooperatively with them...on a planet Earth governed by responsible freedom...instead of tyranny, enslavement, and extermination.

    Author Stewart Swerdlow spoke about a Reptilian race which lives underground and first came here over 800,000 years ago. This information was imparted to him, he claimed, during the 13 years he served as an experimental subject in a government-sponsored mind control project in Montauk, NY. Between 200,000 to 300,000 people were experimented on in Montauk, and most of them did not survive, he said. Now, mind control can be employed worldwide via satellites, he noted. Among the details Swerdlow shared about the Reptilians: They originated in the Draco star system, and arrived in our solar system via hollowed-out asteroids. They colonized a Pacific continent called Lemuria and later battled with the Atlanteans. Eventually they formed a hybrid race with the Atlanteans. It is from this group that the Illuminati or ruling families descended. There are seven different species in the Draco empire. One type has white segmented skin, cat-like eyes, wings, and a pronounced jaw and teeth. The Illuminati are planning a "staged alien invasion" to trick people into forming a one-world government and they'll use holographic technology to project imaginary battles, Swerdlow warned. Ultimately, they seek to send millions of people out to colonize habitable moons of Jupiter and Saturn, he added.

    This interview link was previously posted on a thread...but the link no longer works...is archived and read-only...and there was only one comment. That particular comment was critical of the thread poster...who just left Avalon...hopefully not permanently. The comment did make me realize that there were guidelines for Camelot and Avalon: 'Project Avalon needs to be about GROUND CREW MATTERS to do with building communities, safe places and making connections for the same. Project Camelot is about finding the truth, anything to do with whistle blowers testimony, aliens, ufos, conspiracies etc.' It does seem that Avalon is a real potpourri...with something for everyone...and even some evidence of competing factions! Can these diverse discussions be focused back toward the stated purpose? The speculative, gory, and upsetting stuff should probably be examined...but ultimately the positive building of community should be the real goal. I'm not sure how to do that. It seems that an intellectual safe place as well as physical safe places should be part of the mix. If we don't deal with the intellectual and spiritual challenges...there may be no safe places anywhere.

    Egg commented: Are reptilians real? yes. Are cloaked beings able to project and alter their outer camouflage real? yes. Are small, subservient beings that are created for roles real? yes. Are any of them native to this earth? no. Do they want to steal this planet and trick humanity into leaving? yes. Is this agenda hard at work as we speak? yes.

    How do we defeat such an agenda? by waking up, realizing that earth, and only earth is our home, and we, humans are the only beings that should have dominance on it - no others. If they wish to visit and in a peaceful manner, agreed that is fine. If not? I have a message - "Earths full, go home" (End of egg quote)

    I know I sound like a broken record...but regardless of the history of the reptilian and human races in this solar system...with all of it's atrocities and injustices...we should simply base globalism on the U.S. Constitution...from the center of Earth...extending one million kilometers in all directions...and applying to both races. The alternative might very well be the complete extermination of the reptilian and human races...and the utter destruction of Earth. One Nation Under Satan: The Old World Disorder Reptilian Theocracy is not in either the human's or reptilian's best interest. I'm thinking that this may be a universal problem. There may be tyranny, war, and discord everywhere. Star Wars may be more than a Hollywood movie...a lot more. There may not be a Heaven anywhere in the universe. It may be one big mixture of Purgatory and Hell. Why not draw a line in the sand...and create a Heaven on Earth? A solution will emerge. Could that solution be Constitutional Responsible Freedom? It's a big idea. A True World Order. Who knows...it may be morning in the universe.

    tone3jaguar commented: Take it from someone who has done battle with the "Reptilians", Swerdlow's story is a great piece of fictional material. The Illuminati family bloodlines are human in origin. The Reptilian aspect of them is completely etheric and spiritual. There are negative reptilian ET's, there are also positive ones also. The negative ones that are connected to Illuminati bloodlines are ascended beings on the negative path. They are not part of the genetic makeup of the Illuminati families. The children in the illuminati families are born innocent and are forced to take on these negatively polarized beings and be loyal to them. That is how it has been carried on through the generations of those families. {End of comment)

    Are there particular bloodlines which are more receptive to these completely etheric and spiritual negatively polarized beings? Were you involved in exorcisms...or did you deal with physical reptilians...or both? In a sense...I tend to think that all of us do battle with regressive reptilian entities every day...some more than others. I wonder if Montauk Project participants got a lot of bum information from regressive reptilians? I don't trust anything of a supernatural nature. Hell...I don't even trust myself.

    Humble Janitor commented: Eh, I don't let the Reptilians control my life. Hell, I'd rather have a beer with a Reptilian than fear it. When we demonize things/people, we place all kinds of negative energy onto them and it just bounces back and makes us negative. (End of comment)

    I'd love to party with a bar full of reptilians...and I don't even drink. I tend to think that there are very few truly regressive and malevolent reptilians...but that they have incredible power over the others...and us. If the top of the pyramid was converted or removed...the others might turn out to be quite nice. Again...I don't know if they even exist...but I am simply considering the possibilities and options...if they do. How about a rebellion...freedom-loving reptilians? You have nothing to lose but your chains. Also...Eve probably ate the apple (had sex with a reptilian) because Adam was gay!



    Quote: The only physical reptilians that are on the planet at this time are an ethical peaceful race that keeps to themselves and has a base under the Atlantic Ocean. They do not interact with the population of the planet because if they did the good ET's would kick them off of the planet for violating the laws of non interference.

    Response: So...physical reptilians don't abduct humans, conduct genetic experiments on human beings or eat children? Do non-physical reptilians abduct humans, conduct genetic experiments on human beings and eat children? Which non-humans live and work in the Deep Underground Military Bases? Why don't the good ET's kick all malevolent ET's off Earth? The 1954 Greada Treaty? Also, Swerdlow indicates that the reptilians anciently lived in the area of the Pacific Ocean. Were these the malevolent reptilians? Did the benevolent group of reptilians live with the Atlanteans? Is Swerdlow generally correct...other than regarding bloodlines? Is the New World Order and the Alien Agenda one and the same thing? Sorry for all the questions. I have dozens more! Thanks!

    In a hypothetical human 'victory' against the reptilians...I would prefer that the reptilians be incarcerated in faraday shielded environments...rather than being slaughtered. I may be very naive...but I like to think that if their hard-line tyrannical leadership was converted(if that is even possible) or removed...that over a period of time(thousands of years?) that most of the reptilians would mellow...and become productive, law-abiding citizens...living in harmony with human beings.

    In the meantime...thinking happy thoughts...while under reptilian tyranny...may be exactly what they want...for the stupid human peasants to be happy with their servitude. It reminds me of a savings and loan scandal victim...being urged to get counselling...so he could be happy without his money. The guy said 'I don't want to be happy without my money. I just want my money!' I don't want to be happy without my freedom. I just want my freedom! Give me liberty...or give me death.
    Better dead than rep.

    burgundia commented: "This is very convincing."

    Carol commented "First off, this is a Camelot thread and will be moved to that forum. Second, yes, of course retilians exist and are real. Next, pray for them and for their spiritual evolution because that is what undoes them. How do I know? Personal experience. These particular beings do not have access to the higher spiritual dimensions. In addition also ask, pray for angelic intervention where they take these various troublesome beings to a dimension from whence they cannot escape. There are numerous angels looking for work. Please feel free to give them a job."

    When Antaletriangle posted this link...he was criticized for doing so. Is there something about this interview which hits a nerve or gets too close to the truth? I don't ask this in an antagonistic sense. I sometimes imagine that Avalon and Camelot gets flack from all sides...including members, staff, religions, governments, agencies, gurus...who knows...maybe even the reptilians. These are very controversial sites with very controversial subjects.

    I like to think that all regressive and malevolent beings can be helped to become progressive and benevolent...but I don't want to get pulled into the spiritual quicksand by them...when I try to help. I sense that they can be very tricky, deceptive, and destructive. Forgive me if I am too bold or flippant with this subject. This is undoubtedly due to my ignorance and inexperience. Other posters on this thread obviously have a lot more knowledge...and even first-hand experience. However...the issues I am raising and the questions I am asking would still be raised and asked if I didn't...and will need to be answered eventually. Perhaps this is good practice. I really don't think that the ultimate truths and answers regarding this subject are happy ones...but they probably still have to be revealed. I don't see an easy way through all of this.

    Steve G, that was a brilliant post. I agree with the 'radiate love' crowd...and I agree with your 'tough love' stance toward these beings. We need both aspects. I keep thinking that the principles and concepts found in the Teachings of Jesus...combined with the U.S. Constitution...is a one-two knock-out punch against the reptilians...and any other malevolent beings. You are correct...we need to get past the us vs us...and move on to us vs them. Our ultimate enemies are not human.

    First...these bastards need to be completely exposed...no matter how upsetting this is to the people of the world. Some may go insane. Some may riot. Some may commit suicide. Who knows what people will do? But the secrecy needs to end. There is a window of opportunity, with the internet, for this to occur. I fear that this window may only be open for a very short period of time. Conduit closing.

    Secondly...globalism needs to be based on Constitutional Responsible Freedom...in decided opposition to One Nation Under Satan: The Old World Disorder Reptilian Theocracy. I'm becoming less tentative about this the more I see, hear, and think about it. When I make reference to the U.S. Constitution...I'm not referring to red, white, and blue nationalism...or American globo-cop world domination. What I'm referring to is a non-reptilian United Nations. I tend to think the NWO/UN crowd is terrified of the reptilians...and deceived or corrupted by them. These people need to be convinced to take a stand against the reptilians...and modify their globalist plans to be in harmony with the principles and concepts in the words of Jesus...and the literal provisions and guarantees in the U.S. Constitution and Bill of Rights. The reptilians themselves need to be encouraged to rebel against their tyrannical leadership. A critical mass of powerful insiders must turn against the reptilian agenda...or any effort to institute responsible freedom is doomed. We need the people and organizations we love to hate. This includes Rockefeller, Rothschild, Bush, Cheney, Obama, Benedict, etc, etc. We should not alienate them. We should win them over. This includes key people in the city states, alphabet agencies, military/space/industrial/reptilian complex, UN, NWO, Illuminati, etc, etc. Immunity for Disclosure and Cooperation may be necessary. I don't want retribution. I just want the BS to stop.

    Some time ago, on a different site, I expressed similar thoughts...and received this response: "You know this isn't funny! The Lord God will judge you for claiming God ship. Just because God showed you a little bit of His secrets you think you know everything. He will NOT have mercy on you!" To me...this almost seemed like a non-human comment. I really am neurotic and paranoid...but that doesn't mean the reptilians are not out to get me. One YouTube comment stuck in my mind. It wasn't directed to me...it was a general statement: "We're in your back". Supposedly reptilians can latch on to humans via the lower chakras in their backs. There is a book titled 'Aliens on the Internet' by Sherry Shriner. I haven't read it...but who knows who we converse with sometimes on the internet? The reptilians probably use Gray Supercomputers...linked with NSA Supercomputers...

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Mqdefault
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 DraconianUnited States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 200px-Draconian
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 FruitfulPicie


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Nov 18, 2014 11:32 pm; edited 11 times in total
    B.B.Baghor
    B.B.Baghor


    Posts : 1851
    Join date : 2014-01-31
    Age : 73
    Location : Druid county UK

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty No laughing matter, seriously?

    Post  B.B.Baghor Mon Nov 17, 2014 12:49 pm

    Ah... I see how you received my mirth, orthodoxomoron.
    My laughing was truly caused by me finding the humor of returning here and see things hardly changed,
    in your style and presence here, while you were so feverishly going on all fours in trying to find a way out,
    or pretending it was so, when I was discussing topics of this nature here, with you, early this year.
    No hard feelings or offense meant by me, in this, I find it truly admirable to see this perseverence in you
    and your ability to hold all this knowledge within one brain.
    I still can't digest it due to an overload to mine.

    I agree with you, eschatology is no laughing matter.
    Athough.... who knows, we may have handled it so very seriously that now the end is near.
    Probably not for you, at least not here Lolerz

    Forgive my silly saucy sense of humor, it must have something to do with the way you're so very dry.
    Can I enjoy a belly laugh for the both of us Cheerful ?
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Mon Nov 17, 2014 2:23 pm

    Thank-you BB. I think there are very few who understand what I'm doing here in the Mists. I'm not smart -- and I'm not an "insider" -- but this thread is probably a "Back-Channel for Insiders". I Joke -- but I Do NOT Lie. I think I've made a lot of people (and other-than-people) very angry. I am VERY frustrated -- and most people annoy me -- but I truly wish the best for everyone. I think the possibilities for good and evil are beyond comprehension. I think that which transpires in secret is beyond horrific and reprehensible. BTW -- a close relative of mine says that the "Azazel" image doesn't look like I did as a child -- so I might be off the hook -- but I still think it does look like I did in my early-teens. I find the image rather "chilling". This thread is just me thinking out-loud. I don't have an editor or a proof-reader. Not yet.
    shiloh wrote:
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp1-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp2-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp3-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp4-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp5-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp6-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp7-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp8-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp9-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp10-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp11-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp12-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp13-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp14-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp15-jpg United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Sp16-jpg


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Wed Nov 19, 2014 12:34 pm; edited 2 times in total
    shiloh
    shiloh


    Posts : 1050
    Join date : 2011-03-16
    Age : 66
    Location : Akbar Ra

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  shiloh Tue Nov 18, 2014 11:01 am

    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 God-physics_00306864

    An Update for you, showing the correct description for the 'Many Worlds' models of both main stream cosmologists and 'alternative' quasi-scientific universe builders.
    And indeed, it became the Maxwell Equations, which created the 'First Light' of the Genesis account in the 'Big Bang of Universal Creation'.
    It was then, that the EMMR of the higher dimensional magneto charges (aka the gluon colour charge of the asymptotic nuclear quark-electron radius-weakon Higgs confinement in the nuclear interactions and Quantum Chromodynamics) became utilized in the inertia dependent ElectroMagnetic Radiation described by those Maxwell Field Equations with its interaction with mass, being associated with the 'Coulombic' electro charges.

    In other, but related semantics; it was the 'God-Particle' of the Eps high energy part of the 11-dimensional supermembrane, which disassociated in the lower dimensions from the 'Devil-Particle' related to the Ess low and reciprocated energy part of this selfsame superstring of 10D extending itself in the manifesto of the first area space and allowing the concept of a 3D volume to take effect.
    Thus became the creation of space and time in spacetimes and timespaces.
    This cosmogenesis can also be allegorised and metaphored and archetyped in a grand original breaking of gauge symmetry, which then becomes the 'Fall of Lucifer' and the 'shattering of the Sephirots' of Ein Sof in say kabbalistic and biblical lore, so expressed in an alternative nomenclature and wordings, often encoded in divers alphabets and encipherments; including the universal languages of music and mathematics.


    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    B.B.Baghor wrote:Hey Orthodoxymoron, forgive me but I fell from my chair with laughing... noticing that, since I left the MoA and came back again, just this Sunday, that you're still not knowing if you're coming or going. Probably we won't find the last words of you yet.  Toast
    Welcome back BB. Eschatology is no laughing matter -- but it's not the end of the world. Wait a minute. Yes it is. BTW -- I am so old and senile that I never really know if I'm coming or going!!
    Nutbar  Lmao




    Plato's Dragon Science

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Imagesv5jdcub8-jpg
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Yinyangdraco-png


    https://groups.yahoo.com/neo/groups/Theoretical_Physics_Board/conversations/topics/14016;_ylc=X3oDMTJzbHBsbjRkBF9TAzk3MzU5NzE1BGdycElkAzc5MzgxMTgwBGdycHNwSWQDMTcwNzU0MTYzOARtc2dJZAMxNDAxNgRzZWMDZG1zZwRzbGsDdm1zZwRzdGltZQMxNDE2MjE0NjY1

    Sun Nov 16, 2014 5:23 am (PST) . Posted by: "Roger Clough" rclough@verizon.net


    How platonic physics helps discover, not invent, the universe

    Sebastian Bach felt that he was discovering, not inventing or composing, music.
    Discovering the laws or cosmology of music. This is a most platonic attitude. Like Mozart, Bach was just writing down what he heard.
    Platonic physics and Leibniz's Monadology give a structured outline of the way things are.

    http://multisenserealism.com/consciousness-problems-and-possible-solutions/books/notes-on-leibniz-monadology/



    Life, according to platonic physics

    Life, according to platonic physics, is simply intelligence, where intelligence is the autonomous free will (non-deterministic)  ability to freely make choices.

    Autonomous intelligence is necessary to survive. It enables even the bacterium to survive.
    So life, free will (non-determinism), intelligence, Mind, non-physicality all go together.  
    Thus life was nonphysically present, as part of Mind, "before" the universe began, and is part of the intelligence of nature today.
    Thus Leibniz believed that the universe itself, and everything in it, is alive.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    1. In the beginning, there was Nothing (Plato's One, or Mind) which is nonphysical (spaceless and timeless).
    {In the Beginning was the Definition-Logos, and the Definition was with the Super Energy (Only Metaphysical/Abstract Before Physicality) and the Definition was the Energy (Physical And Metaphysical)!

    John.1.1 -KJV
    In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.}




    2. This Nothing that physicists speak of is nonphysical Mind, pure intelligence, awareness, and the capacity to do work.
    {Correct! This statement requires definition of the labels used however. In particular the namings of 'Mind' and 'Awareness' and 'Work' demand definition in basic terms in logical self-consistency. Intelligence as the utility and application of the Mind then can become a consequence or derivative of the 'using of the mind' and the capacity to do work relates to the concept of Energy as the product of an applied Force utilized in an amount or region of Space.}



    3. The One then simply conceived of or engendered Leibniz's Many (quanta or monads), in the Big Bang, creating a dual.
    {Correct! In technical terminology the Infinite Nothingness aka the Eternal Void created its own Unity as a Oneness yet separated across a displacement or barrier or 'quantum tunnel' aka wormhole or 'firmament dividing heaven and earth' or 'abyss' or 'bottomless pit'.
    The dual can be defined as a 11 dimensional super membrane of sourcesink and sinksource gauge string coupling on the quantum state of the microcosm, which macroquantises in a Einstein-Rosen Bridge or a White Hole - Black Hole duality and whose displacement of separation remains macro quantum entangled in the high energy-frequency vibratory sourcesink (as a 'Quasar') as power source for the sinksource (as a 'Black Hole') in its low energy and winded superstring complement or conjugative.}



    4. The physical world is entirely made of matter, the physical correspondents to Leibniz's mental monads or quanta.
    {Not true, as electromagnetic radiation or EMR is massless in its photonic gauge definition, but cannot exist independent of mass itself. All electromagnetic radiation, say radio waves, infrared, visble light, ultra violet, x-rays and gamma-atomic radiation are created by the acceleration of electric charges, which are ALWAYS mass associated in inertial particles like protons angularly accelerated in the interior and surface of the sun and stars. The quality of the 'mind particle' enables the 'higher dimensional' light to remain independent of mass however. This higher dimensional light then can be labelled as the 'spirit' and the basic constituent of the 'soul' and the 'spirit'. A more technical nomenclature renames this 'spirit' then as Electromagnetic Monopolar Radiation or EMMR and it is the EMMR, which can be defined as the dyadic monad of Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz and as the Infinitesimal of Isaac Newton in an appropriate definition of say the bifurcated multi-dimensional super membrane.}



    5. Thus Mind, the mental correspondent to the physical world, is an infinite collection of monads (quanta).
    {What is infinite is the Eternal Void, from which all existence derived from as a timeless and spaceless plenum. Thus the original Eternity was also the Nullstate without Unity. To manifest the potential for Unity or Oneness, the Void and the Eternity had to blend their undefinable qualities quantitatively and qualitatively and so the idea of the Number 1 was born. As the universe physical is finite, however able to expand eternally in a linear projection of circular or 'cycle quantum time'; the number of actual source energy quanta or monads can be counted as a summation of the wormhole quanta defining the physical singularity from which the so called Quantum Big Bang emerged in mathematical and logistical self consistency and under obeyance to all prior abstractly defined 'Laws of Nature'.
    The formulation is simply the Volume of the spacially and time defined Omniverse divided by the volumar of the wormhole quanta as a Source Energy.

    Using a calibrated Mean-Alignment-Time or MAT of say November 5th, 1996 at 00:00 +11UCT; this number of wormhole quanta is:
    2p2RHubble3x(n/MAT=1.132419321...)/2p2Rwormhole3=8.04999159x1079/7.95774715x10-68 =1.1455461x10147 at MAT
    and adding wormhole quanta every second from its ('Eternal Void Energy Potential' from Abstraction Space of the MATHIMATIA aka the Tetragrammaton I AM THAT I AM aka the pentagrammaton I AM THAT AM I) due to the expansion of the Omniverse from its protoversal seed into Eternity from its reciprocated Nulltime.

    The volume of the universe calculates as a function of quantized time and space and as an effect of the frequency quantum of the cosmogenesis defining the wormhole Big Bang singularity.

    V(t) =6p2c2
    t2 dt for the integration interval from 'Big Bang Time' t=tps=1/fps to expansion time coordinate t=t.

    V(t=tps) = 2p2c3{t3 - tps3 = 0 for the time quantum tps as the wormhole frequency fps

    V(2tps) = 2p2c3{23 - 1}tps3 as the first finite volume after time and space began.

    V(3tps) = 2p3c3{23 - 1}tps3 as the second such volume and defining the size of the universe for cycle time coordinate n=Ho(3tps) for generalised n=Hot and dn/dt=Ho

    V(ntps) = 2p2c3{n3 - 1}tps3 as generalisation for expansion time t=n/Ho

    V(1)=V(3x1030.tps) = 2p2c3{27x1090 - 1}tps3 = 2p2lps3{27x1090 - 1} because c=fpslps and showing the quantization of the volume and size of the universe as a simple count of the unitary wormholes of frequency fps=1/tps=3x1030 cycles per second for the universe being 1 second old.

    2p2lps3 = {8p3}.2p2rps3 then defines the Number of wormholes at any expansion time t as:

    NWormholes =  c3t3/lps3 = {Lightpath X=ct}3/{Wormhole Perimeter}3 = {Wormhole Source Frequency x Expansion Time Coordinate}3 = {fps.t}3


    The expanding universe topologically and geometrically represents a 3D-Surface V3=dV4/dR=2p2RHubble3 from the toroidal Riemann sphere in multi dimensional hyperspace V4p2R4.

    The increase in wormhole quanta therefore multiplies the 2D reduction of the 3D surface area by lightspeed c to add a 'volume shell' for the volume added and integrated over the time parameters.

    dV/dt=dV/dn.dn/dt = (6p2n2RHubble3).(Ho) with Ho=c/RHubble = lps.fps/RHubble for the scale ratio identity for the micro-macro quantization Ho/fps=nps=Ho.tps=lps/RHubble

    For the Quantum Big Bang: t=tps and so   NWormholes = {fps.t}3 ={fps/fps}3 = 1 as the wormhole unit for V(tps = 0 INFLATING lps to RHubble and the dimensionally reduced Volume V3 = 2p2RHubble3 as the 11D boundary for the 10D asymptotic wormhole seedling to expand into. The expansion of the universe is both cyclic and asymptotic.
    The 10D open hyperbolic and negatively curved topology describes a 'Seedling Protoverse' which asymptotically approaches but never reaches its 11-dimensional mirror boundary and a boundary which is itself expanding in a particular cyclicity of the wormhole evolution.
    A massless 'Strominger Black Hole' oscillates in a 4 Trillion year 'recharge' cyclicity between the micro- and macro quantum self states.
    This cyclicity is superposed onto the nodal cosmic frequency oscillations of the 'Heartbeat' of the universe at c-invariant lightspeed, one 'heartbeat' taking a full nodal oscillation of  the 'Hubble Constant' varying in tandem with the Hubble Oscillation as the RHubble/wormhole oscillations and as the definition of dimensionless cycletime coordinate nps.

    This scale oscillation differs from the Hubble Oscillation in terms of the Black Hole Schwarzschild metric of the curvature radius Rc=2GoMBlack Hole/c2 in the Mass difference between the 11D-Mother Black Hole and a Seedling 'Daughter Black Hole' known as the Sarkar Black Hole of supergalactic gravitational homogeneity further described in the 'dark energy' and 'dark matter' or 'missing mass' encountered in the cosmologies for a Euclidean flat universe of zero curvature.

    In terms of the multi dimensional universe, this flatness is the consequence of the hyperbolic asymptotic cosmology being encompassed by a 11D closed spherical-ellipsoidal and positively curved topology of the 'Inflation Mirror' so producing the overall flatness as a consequence of the toroidal geometry of the Riemannian hypersphere. An observer at the center of a Horn- or Vortex Torus would experience the negatively curved space at the centre as a volume 2p2RHubble3=2pRHubble.pR2 for radius r=R, but also experience its encompassment in a sphere of volume with radius r=2R and so a volume of 4p(2R)3/3 or 32pR3/3, being greater than the volume of the observable universe by a factor of 16/3p.
    The convexity of the encompassing 'Omniverse' so cancels the Concavity of the lower dimensional 'Multiverse' in phaseshifted Universes, centred on the Protoversal Seedling Universe and not parallel as a Many World Multiverse.


    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Horntori-jpg
     
    The de Broglie Inflaton phase acceleration is given by adB=RHubble.fps2 for the tachyon velocity vdB=RHubble.fps for the general matter wave speed expression:
    vphase=(frequency).(wavelength)=(mc2/h).(h/mvgroup)=c2/vgroup  > c for all vgroup < c using E=hf=mc2 for wave momentum mvGroup=h/l=hf/vgroup

    For the Quantum Big Bang: t=tps and so   NWormholes = {fps.t}3 = {fps/fps}3 =1

    For 1 second after creation: t=1 and so   NWormholes = {fps.1}3 = {fps}3 = 2.7x1091

    For the Hubble Node: t= 1/Ho and so   NWormholes = {fps.t}3={fps/Ho}3 = {fps.RHubble/c}3 = {RHubble/lps}3 = 1/nps3 = {RHubble.1022}3 = 4.078173...x10144

    For MAT-time: t= nMAT/Ho and so   NWormholes = {fps.t}3={fps.1.132419321./Ho}3 = 5.92226037...x10144

    For the present time: t= npresent/Ho and so   NWormholes = {fps.t}3={fps.(tMAT + 567,993,600)}3 = {fps.(6.030795167x1017)}3 = 5.92226039...x10144
    for nPresent = Ho{tMAT + 567,993,600} = Ho{6.030795161...x1017 + 567,993,600} = Ho{6.030795167x1017} = 1.80923855x1026/1.59767545x1026 = 1.132419322

    (As the time from November 5th, 1996 00:00+11UCT to November 5th, 2014 00:00+11UCT and as 18 civil years or 6574 civil mean solar days or approximately 6574x24x3600=567,993,600 seconds added to the Mean Alignment Time of the Dragon calibration)


    The 'Heartbeat' of the 'Mother Black Hole' AS the spacetimed protoversal seed for the Omniverse is defined in the Hubble Frequency as a 'Outbreath' semicycle to be followed by an 'Inbreath' semicycle, which technically is called the Nodal Hubble Constant defined by the 'speed of light' divided by the total extent of the Omniverse in 11 Dimensions as the 'Hubble Radius' or as Ho=c/RHubble=300,000,000/1.59767545x1026=1.87772805x10-18 cycles per cosmic second.}



    6. The physical world is not an illusion, it is simply the physical world, the domain of conventional science.
    {True! The 'Within' of the physically definable and parametrized universe in self-reference is also the 'Without' of the same physically definable cosmology. The two physical worlds of the 'inner world of the one' and the 'outer world of the many' is then bridged by the label of the metaphysics aka the 'spirit' aka the electromagnetopolar radiation, remaining independent from the physical definitions of mass and matter and antimatter etc.}

    (3) Jesus said, "If those who lead you say to you, 'See, the kingdom is in the sky,' then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, 'It is in the sea,' then the fish will precede you. Rather, the kingdom is inside of you, and it is outside of you. When you come to know yourselves, then you will become known, and you will realize that it is you who are the sons of the living father. But if you will not know yourselves, you dwell in poverty and it is you who are that poverty." }



    7. The physical world is not either physical or mental, it is both simultaneously. A dual.
    {Correct, it is both in the famous Kitten of Erwin Schrödinger or Albert Einstein's Puppy of the Quantum Relativity.}



    8. The principles of monads are given in Leibniz's "Monadology".
    {One of many labels of semantics, which could be applied.}



    9. The Monadology is thus a form of quantum mechanics, and contains uninvestigated possible new rules of quantum mechanics.
    {Yes, the phenomenon actually describes a dyadic monad as a monadic dyad or a two-sidedness as a doubled one-sidedness topologically and a quantum geometry which can be fractalized holographically across a 12-dimensional superspace and can be visualised in the construction of a Möbius Strip and a Klein Bottle.}



    10. In it, all causation is mental, not physical, and is top-down (cybernetic), from Plato's Mind.
    {The causation is from the metaphysical to the physical indeed; albeit defined and characterised by a cosmic legislature, the so called 'Laws of Nature', applicaple to both without distinctions.}



    11. Thus Mind controls the brain, not the reverse.
    {The definition of 'Mind' depends on the parameters and variables of the phenomenon called Consciousness, which becomes a form of 'Space Awareness' thus defining the 'Cosmic Self'. As the defining qualities of cosmic consciousness engages the quantum properties of spin and angular acceleration acting upon any volume of definable space; it becomes the 'space occupied' by any cosmic intelligence or sentience, which then allows the 'source energy' or 'soul' to grow in experience and self-awareness in the accumulation of 'source energy quanta' or 'universal qualia'. The Mind so becomes the available recall Memory of a soul as a 'shard' of the creator-creation dyadic monad, characterised by the Einstein-Rosen bridge or wormhole in the macro White Hole-Black Hole and the micro supermembrane dyadic monad labelled as EpsEss.}



    12. Life is mental, not physical, and so is part of all reality.
    {Life is defined in the source energy induction of souls and so spans all of existence in the synthesis of a base physics with chemistry and biology evolving through time with utility of the space and so the environments encountered. The physical life becomes the soul experience in incarnation of particular cosmic identity states and apart from the soul in its disincarnate wave state, which can be said to be purely mental with the incarnation allowing the mental experience to become physicalized. and body sensory stimulated-sensational.
    The cosmic agenda of all souls then becomes the simultaneous experience or hybridization of the incarnate self state with its disincarnate Eigen state and to so reform the dyadic monad of unity from its monadic dualism in separation.}



    13. Life is nonphysical intelligence (Mind).
    {An inadequate and vague definition. Whilst it can be said, for 'Intelligence' as the utility of the 'Mind' to be nonphysical; this intelligence is nevertheless associated with the soul and therefore all of Existence in its incarnate parts and experiences. Sentience therefore requires the physicality of space and time to gain and experience in consciousness for the purpose to enhance its accessible data banks or memory storage for the Mind to be usable as an organiser of the self- and other reference point aka the self- and mutual induction mechanisms relating to electric and magnetic components of the EMMR structure of the soul aka the 'Life Energy'.}



    14. Gravity acts in the physical world, but it is mental, not physical, for there is no graviton.
    {False! Gravity is one of four elementary gauge interactions, defining the physical fundamental wormhole structure of space and time and as a function of the 'Cosmic Consciousness' aka the 'Space Awareness' itself.
    Gravitation as a 'long range' gauge force then must unify with the other three gauge interactions of 'long range' or infinite electromagnetism and with the two 'short range' weak and strong nuclear gauge interactions - the former in the macrocosmic winded stringform of the cosmic Yin or Mother and the latter in the microcosmic vibratory stringform of the cosmic Yang or Father.
    The Graviton exists as a necessary double left-handed quantum spin agent to harmonize and unify the right-handed quantum spin couplings of the Source Photon of Electromagnetism and the Gluon of the strong nuclear interaction. The latter coupling the long-range gauge forces to the short-range nuclear forces in enabling the right-handed 'suppressed Weakon' of the weak nuclear gauge to couple with a left-handed 'Restmass Photon' of the Mind, and so adding a 5th 'Gauge Element' to the 'Unified Field of Quantum Relativity'.
    The suppression of the massless weakon gauge then allows a mass introducing 'Higgs Boson' of zero spin to substitute the necessity for antimatter in the Omniverse.
    This defines the origin of the monadic dyad from first principles in the coupling of antiradiation in lieu of antimatter to negate the requirement of mass at the beginnong of the cosmology from its cosmogony of the definition of the Super Energy.
    The Quantum Big Bang emerged from a massless (Goldstone Bosonic) 'EMMR-Anti EMMR' aka a 'Spirit-AntiSpirit' scenario and not a mass original Matter-Antimatter mileu.
    So before the Quantum Big Bang, but after Nulltime and in a so called 'Inflation Planck String Epoch' and when no mass yet existed, the AntiSpirit was coupled to the Spirit and the weakon gauge was not suppressed until the matter emerged in its homestead.}



    15 Thus quantum gravity is not possible, because there is no physical graviton to correspond its possible monad, a quantum.
    {This represents an erroneous statement as a non sequitur, because the Graviton does exist.
    The Graviton is one of five necessary gauge interaction elementary 'corner stones' or cosmic building elements or blocks to construct all other geometries, such as subatoms (quarks and leptons), atoms, molecules, microscopic uni-cellulars like prokaryotes (crystals, bacteria and viruses) and subsequently multi-cellular organisms (eukaryotes) in processes of biochemistry and biophysicality described by endosymbiotic couplings and relationships.}



    16. Mind creates all, and has created all from the nonphysical Nothing, perceives all, and controls all cybernetically.
    {Correct! Provided, the correct definition of what 'Mind' is, namely a inertia independent energy bifurcating into two complementary forms of itself (as a soul) in the 'mind' and the 'body' or the 'spirit' and the 'flesh' is utilized in the emerging consequences and properties. 'Mind' as abstract spaceless and timeless 'Super Energy' then manifesting itself in physical associativity and is utilized to then derive the observed and experienced phenomena, both physical and metaphysical.}



    17. Time and space are physical, but are not ultimately real, because the ultimate reality, Mind, is timeless and spaceless.
    {False! Both time and space are real as the necessary dualism with respect to the original undivided non-unity of the eternal void. Time, in particular, carries the unique property amongst the fundamental physical units of mensuration {Mass, Displacement, Time, Molarity, Luminosity, Current and Temperature}, to be definable as 'Plato's Ideal State' and as the 'Pure Number' of Pythagoras.
    The inverse property of time as Period of Cyclicity becomes Frequency f defined as the quantum form of angular velocity as f=w/2p. It can be shown how the timelessness and the spacelessness ergo the eternal void manifested the physicality of spacetime and timespace as an emergence from itself. Subsequently the emergence of the physicality must be as real or as unreal as the plenar self state this physicality emerged from. its own non-physicality. Both are as real or as unreal as each other and dependent on the realism and imaginations and dreams and fantasies of the observer occupying the space and time of the observed , sensed and measured.


    (29) Jesus said, "If the flesh came into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being because of the body, it is a wonder of wonders. Indeed, I am amazed at how this great wealth has made its home in this poverty." }.


    --
    Dr. Roger B Clough NIST (retired, 2000).
    See my Leibniz site: https://rclough@verizon.academia.edu/RogerClough
    For personal messages use rclough@verizon.net


    (18) The disciples said to Jesus, "Tell us how our end will be."
    Jesus said, "Have you discovered, then, the beginning, that you look for the end? For where the beginning is, there will the end be. Blessed is he who will take his place in the beginning; he will know the end and will not experience death."





    Last edited by shiloh on Tue Nov 18, 2014 12:02 pm; edited 2 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13414
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Empty Re: United States AI Solar System (1)

    Post  orthodoxymoron Tue Nov 18, 2014 11:38 am

    Thank-you Shiloh. You might find this site interesting (regarding God and Physics). http://ingermanson.com/ Perhaps I should engage in a multidisciplinary study of Astronomy, Biology, Chemistry, Math, Physics, and Sacred Classical Music -- leaving Speculative-Theology and New-Age Mumbo-Jumbo behind. It might be easier that way. I'm Sirius. I hate to say it, but so many things boil down to work, business, profit, and the economy. We spend so much time working -- trying to make money -- worrying about money -- and thinking about how to spend money -- that the solar system can run amuck without enough people realizing it. The trouble is that we seem to be way too willing to sell our souls to 'you know who' to get what we want. I get the feeling that a lot of people who spend a lot of time on sites such as this one -- are out of the 'rat-race' -- and have the time and state of mind to consider some rather bizarre subject matter. BTW -- It's a Rat-Race -- and the Rats are Winning!! I'm tired of dealing with Human-Sharks and Circling-Demons. It's SO Old-School. Siriusly. If the War is Over -- Why Am I Still Fighting?? One last thing. Take one last look at the Book of Daniel. One Last Look.

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Be25cdf54f00f2cd0c31c834f4d3ceed
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 2018096ee58ce41ab7a51b78f2b65a82
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Untitled
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Oxygen-Smaller
    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Ebook-store
    shiloh wrote:
    B.B.Baghor wrote:
    These little treasures of text in your post are great, Shilo. Thanks for that. I like to go into it more and find the origin of these texts. Specially this one I think is profound, it kind of hit me:

    "(18) The disciples said to Jesus, "Tell us how our end will be."
    Jesus said, "Have you discovered, then, the beginning, that you look for the end?
    For where the beginning is, there will the end be.
    Blessed is he who will take his place in the beginning;
    he will know the end and will not experience death."

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 F19bd310


    Thank you BBB!

    http://www.themistsofavalon.net/t7103-operation-scrambleweb

    Posts #2 and #13 indicate the Nag Hammadi (Egypt 1946) sources for the Gospel of Thomas sayings.
    Also here: http://www.birthofgaia.com/t101-the-gospel-of-thomas

    This is a publically often dismissed 'apocryphal' 'Christian' source and is rather dissimilar from the other codices and scrolls found at Nag Hammadi. It is 'gnostic' only in its mysterious (to most) sayings, revolving about mirrors and images and its description of a 'cosmic bisexuality' or natural androgyny as a 'secret initiation' into a new world. It of course so relates to the 'alchemical wedding' and similar notions of esoteric philosophies and including the Sufi, the Kabbalist and the Western Alchemist and from whom much of the 'initiation rites' of 'secret illuminated' societies derived from.

    The Gospel of Thomas or GOT is deeply related to the 'gnostic' Gospel of John, which emphasizes the nature and purpose of Jesus of Nazareth in lieu of the attempt of historicity as found in the other 3 synoptic gospels, It is also deeply interwoven with the Book of Hebrews, which many 'authorities' clearly and appropriately differentiate from the other Pauline letters.

    Needless to say the global aristocracies and 'echeloners' of many persuasions are rather interested in the decoding of this 'Little Book' and in conjunction with more general 'prophecies' and 'sayings' such as those of Nostradamus, Mother Shipton, the bible and 'groups like the Rosicrucians, the Freemasons, Golden Dawn etc etc.
    It is because some 'initiated' or 'privileged ones' know of the significance and potency regarding a thorough understanding of the 'sayings' in the Gospel of Thomas, that it is generally dismissed by religious historians and scholars as 'Buddhistic' or Zen based and as not too different from the other 'gnostic scripts'. The general populus is NOT invited to thoroughly consider the 'weird' sayings in this scroll and it takes a certain effort and curiosity to actually search for answers or even enquire about its meaning and content.  It requires a 'calling of the soul' from the superconscious cosmic self to 'ask' certain questions.
    As you have shown a kindled interest in it, I am describing a few things about it here.

    The first reference will show you that an early dating and so contra indicating a general dismissal of the GOT as being composed in the 2nd century. The GOT was originally made manifest from 31-34 AD, perhaps in an obscured or occulted form, however in the same style it has been translated by certain scholars; some of whom having derived the conclusion regarding the much earlier dating of the GOT, say to 50AD. The GOT actually does represent the long sought Q-document (Q for the German word for Spring = Quelle).
    There are frequent references to this 'Little Book', as it is also encoded in the Book of Revelation, unbeknown, but perhaps suspected by historians and theologians and other 'experts' and truth seekers here:

    Revelation 10 - King James Version (KJV)

    1 And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire:

    2 And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth,

    3 And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices.

    4 And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.

    5 And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven,

    6 And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer:

    7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.

    8 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.

    9 And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.

    10 And I took the little book out of the angel's hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

    11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

    GOT - Lambdin

    (7) Jesus said, "Blessed is the lion which becomes man when consumed by man; and cursed is the man whom the lion consumes, and the lion becomes man."

    This chapter of Revelation relates to this saying, found in the GOT and a saying which clearly refers to a 'Remembrance', known as the eucharist and as described in detail in the Gospel of John, chapters 14-17.

    You can now look at the expert and amateur translations and interpretations of this saying and perhaps discern how 'off the track' and 'human mind misled' they are.

    http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/thomas/gospelthomas7.html

    United States AI Solar System (1) - Page 20 Arachnis-jpg

    This is an extended reference to a related 'story' linked to the GOT and mentioned in the Gnostic Library link;
    you might be able to appreciate of addressing your cosmic and not your human self.



      Current date/time is Sun May 12, 2024 9:53 am